3209 忧愁的试验, 香气, 字句叫人死, 主使人得自由 – 林后(2)1-(3)18 (旋风著)

    首先是提到了以前的书信造成的忧愁的试验,看到了前书虽有责备,却是因为疼爱。第二是说到基督的香气,会有两种不同的效果,是生或死的区别。第三是讲到哥林多教会是保罗的荐信及字句叫人死这件事,看到了「神借著圣经告诉我们是一致的」,以及长老和监督的职责不同,且知道如果教会只支持长老及执事,没有其他的也没有关系。最后是讨论了属灵职事的荣光及主使人得自由,讲到前者和属死的职事之对比,看到要得自由,非得在耶稣基督里,其中因为看到保罗的逻辑,就引用了以前的一篇文章,说到我们和神的逻辑推导是相同的。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(9/20/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。  

1. 以前的书信造成忧愁的试验        

    「我自己定了主意,再到你们那里去,必须大家没有忧愁。倘若我叫你们忧愁,除了我叫那忧愁的人以外,谁能叫我快乐呢?我曾把这事写给你们,恐怕我到的时候,应该叫我快乐的那些人,反倒叫我忧愁。我也深信,你们众人都以我的快乐为自己的快乐。我先前心里难过痛苦,多多地流泪,写信给你们,不是叫你们忧愁,乃是叫你们知道我格外地疼爱你们。若有叫人忧愁的,他不但叫我忧愁,也是叫你们众人有几分忧愁。我说几分,恐怕说得太重。这样的人,受了众人的责罚也就够了;倒不如赦免他,安慰他,免得他忧愁太过,甚至沉沦了。所以我劝你们,要向他显出坚定不移的爱心来。为此我先前也写信给你们,要试验你们,看你们凡事顺从不顺从。你们赦免谁,我也赦免谁。我若有所赦免的,是在基督面前为你们赦免的,免得撒但趁著机会胜过我们,因我们并非不晓得他的诡计。我从前为基督的福音到了特罗亚,主也给我开了门。那时因为没有遇见兄弟提多,我心里不安,便辞别那里的人往马其顿去了。」(哥林多后书 2:1-13)          

    保罗说,「我呼吁神给我的心作见证,我没有往哥林多去是为要宽容你们。」(哥林多后书 1:23) 这里就说了要到没有忧愁的程度才行。他当初在哥林多教会传福音的态度是,「我在你们那里,又软弱,又惧怕,又甚战兢。我说的话,讲的道,不是用智慧委婉的言语,乃是用圣灵和大能的明证,叫你们的信不在乎人的智慧,只在乎神的大能。」(哥林多前书 2:3-5) 神也的确在他们身上作工,使他们「…在他里面凡事富足,口才、知识都全备。」(哥林多前书 1:5) 看到他们接受了福音及发生的事情,就又告诉他们深信的原因,因为「…你们众人都以我的快乐为自己的快乐。」(哥林多后书 2:3) 接著就说,「我先前心里难过痛苦,多多地流泪,写信给你们,不是叫你们忧愁,乃是叫你们知道我格外地疼爱你们。」(哥林多后书 2:4) 所以前面的书信虽有责备,却是因为疼爱。          

    他建议,不是命令,使人忧愁的人,「…受了众人的责罚也就够了;倒不如赦免他,安慰他,免得他忧愁太过,甚至沉沦了。」(哥林多后书 2:6-7) 他的劝告是,「…要向他显出坚定不移的爱心来。」(哥林多后书 2:8) 「为此我先前也写信给你们,要试验你们,看你们凡事顺从不顺从。」(哥林多后书 2:9) 但有些人即使在爱中也是坚持不肯悔改,所以犹大会说,「有些人你们要从火中抢出来,搭救他们;有些人你们要存惧怕的心怜悯他们,连那被情欲沾染的衣服也当厌恶。」(犹大书 1:23)        

    他又说,「你们赦免谁,我也赦免谁。我若有所赦免的,是在基督面前为你们赦免的,免得撒但趁著机会胜过我们,因我们并非不晓得他的诡计。」(哥林多后书 2:10-11) 他的确知道,「此等不信之人,被这世界的神(撒但)弄瞎了心眼,不叫基督荣耀福音的光照著他们。…」(哥林多后书 4:4)        

    当他说,「我从前为基督的福音到了特罗亚,主也给我开了门。」(哥林多后书 2:12) 这是指在第二次的宣教旅程中,「他们就越过每西亚下到特罗亚去。」(使徒行传 16:8) 但他没有停留,因为那时「…没有遇见兄弟提多,我心里不安,便辞别那里的人往马其顿去了。」(哥林多后书 2:13) 如果圣灵真要他留在特罗亚传教,他不会心里不安的,最终是「在夜间有异象现与保罗:有一个马其顿人站著求他说:「请你过到马其顿来帮助我们!」保罗既看见这异象,我们随即想要往马其顿去,以为神召我们传福音给那里的人听。于是从特罗亚开船,一直行到撒摩特喇,第二天到了尼亚坡里。从那里来到腓立比,就是马其顿这一方的头一个城,也是罗马的驻防城。…」(使徒行传 16:9-12) 这就是这里说的,「…辞别那里的人往马其顿去了。」(哥林多后书 2:13)  

2. 基督的香气        

    「感谢神!常帅领我们在基督里夸胜,并借著我们在各处显扬那因认识基督而有的香气。因为我们在神面前,无论在得救的人身上,或灭亡的人身上,都有基督馨香之气。在这等人,就作了死的香气叫他死;在那等人,就作了活的香气叫他活。这事谁能当得起呢?我们不像那许多人,为利混乱神的道,乃是由于诚实、由于神,在神面前凭著基督讲道。」(哥林多后书 2:14-17)          

    「感谢神!常帅领我们在基督里夸胜,并借著我们在各处显扬那因认识基督而有的香气。」(哥林多后书 2:14) 那香气在信的人身上是叫他活,在不信的人身上是叫他死。这也就是耶稣对祭司长和法利赛用比喻所说的 (参马太福音 21:33-41),为什么呢?因为祂接著就说,「…「经上写著:『匠人所弃的石头,已作了房角的头块石头。这是主所作的,在我们眼中看为希奇。』 这经你们没有念过吗?「所以我告诉你们:神的国必从你们夺去,赐给那能结果子的百姓。谁掉在这石头上,必要跌碎;这石头掉在谁的身上,就要把谁砸得稀烂。」」(马太福音 21:42-44)           

    彼得也说过类似的话,「因为经上说:「看哪,我把所拣选、所宝贵的房角石安放在锡安,信靠他的人必不至于羞愧。」所以,他在你们信的人就为宝贵,在那不信的人有话说:「匠人所弃的石头,已作了房角的头块石头。」又说:「作了绊脚的石头,跌人的磐石。」 他们既不顺从,就在道理上绊跌。他们这样绊跌,也是预定的。」(彼得前书 2:6-8) 真是「…这事谁能当得起呢?我们不像那许多人,为利混乱神的道,乃是由于诚实、由于神,在神面前凭著基督讲道。」(哥林多后书 2:16-17) 在基督里是不能说谎而犯罪的,就像经文所说,「凡住在他里面的,就不犯罪;凡犯罪的,是未曾看见他,也未曾认识他。」(约翰一书 3:6) 他说的是实话。        

    有人会说,这和我们的经验不同,即使是基督徒也可能会犯罪啊!是如此的。为此那只有唯一的解释,就是犯罪时已不在基督里,就是从基督里滑出来了!且有时甚至于自己都不知道,如同老底嘉的教会一样,把耶稣关在门外都不知道,还以为做了很多的事情 (参启示录 3:14-20)。一但知道,就应该立刻悔改,因为「我们若认自己的罪,神是信实的,是公义的,必要赦免我们的罪,洗净我们一切的不义。」(约翰一书 1:9) 这样就可以再回到耶稣基督里。  

3. 哥林多教会是保罗的荐信及字句叫人死        

    「我们岂是又举荐自己吗?岂像别人,用人的荐信给你们或用你们的荐信给人吗?你们就是我们的荐信,写在我们的心里,被众人所知道、所念诵的。你们明显是基督的信,借著我们修成的。不是用墨写的,乃是用永生神的灵写的;不是写在石版上,乃是写在心版上。我们因基督,所以在神面前才有这样的信心。并不是我们凭自己能承担甚么事,我们所能承担的,乃是出于神。他叫我们能承当这新约的执事(G1249, deacon minister servant),不是凭著字句(G1121, letter),乃是凭著精意(G4151, Spirit)。因为那字句(G1121)是叫人死,精意(G4151)是叫人活。」(哥林多后书 3:1-6)          

    一开始就说哥林多教会是保罗的荐信,他说,「你们明显是基督的信,借著我们修成的。不是用墨写的,乃是用永生神的灵写的;不是写在石版上,乃是写在心版上。」(哥林多后书 3:3) 他是他们属灵的父亲,如经文所说,「你们学基督的,师傅虽有一万,为父的却是不多,因我在基督耶稣里用福音生了你们。」(哥林多前书 4:15) 「神爱世人,甚至将他的独生子赐给他们,叫一切信他的,不至灭亡,反得永生。因为神差他的儿子降世,不是要定世人的罪,乃是要叫世人因他得救。信他的人,不被定罪;不信的人,罪已经定了,因为他不信神独生子的名。」(约翰福音 3:16-18) 在救恩面前是不分男女的,都是在基督里的弟兄姊妹。      

    「我们因基督,所以在神面前才有这样的信心。并不是我们凭自己能承担甚么事,我们所能承担的,乃是出于神。」(哥林多后书 3:4-5) 是「他叫我们能承当这新约的执事(G1249, deacon minister servant),不是凭著字句(G1121, letter),乃是凭著精意(G4151, Spirit)。因为那字句(G1121)是叫人死,精意(G4151, Spirit)是叫人活。」(哥林多后书 3:6) 这字「字句(G1121, letter)」共出现15次,如果你看完这15次就知道它的意义非常清楚,我们就来看一下可能需要解释的经文。首先我们看这经文,「但我们既然在捆我们的律法上死了,现今就脱离了律法,叫我们服事主,要按著(心)圣灵(G4151, Spirit)的新样,不按著仪文(G1121, letter)的旧样。」(罗马书 7:6) 我们知道希腊文的这字「G4151」,如果用大写的英文是指圣灵,如果用小写的英文是指人的心灵。这里说的是圣灵,因为接著是说不按著仪文(G1121, letter)的旧样,那新样只能在圣灵里面,不会在我们的心灵里面。          

    另一节经文很明显的在说字句,「请看我亲手写给你们的字(G1121, letter)是何等的大呢!」(加拉太书 6:11) 再看一节经文,「并且知道你是从小明白圣(G2413, holy)经(G1121, letter);这圣经能使你因信基督耶稣有得救的智慧。」(提摩太后书 3:15) 这是指著旧约圣经中的字句。          

    我们要明白「神借著圣经告诉我们是一致的」,从圣经里要读出的是圣经的法则,如同经文所说,「他使摩西知道他的法则,叫以色列人晓得他的作为。」(诗篇 103:7) 譬如耶稣说,「我实在告诉你们:就是到天地都废去了,律法的一点一画也不能废去,都要成全。」(马太福音 5:18) 祂说的是要守律法的真谛,而不是守仪文(G1121, letter)上的律法。你看,「耶稣说:「你们中间谁有一只羊,当安息日掉在坑里,不把牠抓住拉上来呢?人比羊何等贵重呢!所以,在安息日做善事是可以的。」」(马太福音 12:11-12) 祂那里在守安息日的时间呢?而是成全了安息日的真谛。祂是以身作则,守了律法的真谛。          

    最后我们来看这字「执事(G1249, deacon minister servant)」,英文在不同的地方会翻译成不同的字,如同中文一样,所以看这字的意义最好的方法是看耶稣怎么说。当「那时,西庇太儿子的母亲同她两个儿子上前来拜耶稣,求他一件事。」(马太福音 20:20) 「那十个门徒听见,就恼怒他们弟兄二人。」(马太福音 20:24)「耶稣叫了他们来,说:「你们知道外邦人有君王为主治理他们,有大臣操权管束他们。只是在你们中间不可这样。你们中间谁愿为大,就必作你们的用人(G1249, servant);谁愿为首,就必作你们的仆人(G1401, bond servant)。正如人子来,不是要受人的服事,乃是要服事人,并且要舍命,作多人的赎价。」」(马太福音 20:25-28) 所以这字是用人的意思,是事奉人的,也就是说执事是要在教会中事奉人的,而不是如监督和长老的职位,是要负责牧养和管理教会的责任。          

    我们先来看监督(G1985, overseers) 这字,根据汇编(Strong’s Concordance),这字出现了7次,监督的职责是牧养,可以从这节经文看到,就是「圣灵立你们作全群的监督(G1985, overseers),你们就当为自己谨慎,也为全群谨慎,牧养神的教会,就是他用自己血所买来的。」(使徒行传 20:28)        

    再来看一下长老的职责,「我这作长老、作基督受苦的见证、同享后来所要显现之荣耀的,劝你们中间与我同作长老的人:务要牧养(G4165, feed)在你们中间神的群羊,按著神旨意照管(G1983, taking the oversight)他们;不是出于勉强,乃是出于甘心;也不是因为贪财,乃是出于乐意;也不是辖制所托付你们的,乃是作群羊的榜样。」(彼得前书 5:1-3) 这字照管(G1983)只出现两次,另一次为「又要谨慎(G1983, looking diligently),恐怕有人失了神的恩;恐怕有毒根生出来扰乱你们,因此叫众人沾染污秽。」(希伯来书 12:15) 所以长老是要牧养和管理的,和监督的职责只是牧养不同。          

    那么是不是有人只治理呢?当保罗讲到恩赐时,他说,「或作劝化的,就当专一劝化;施舍的,就当诚实;治理(G4291)的,就当殷勤治理悯人的,就当甘心。」(罗马书 12:8) 这字「治理(G4291)」只出现8次,看完这8次就知道其意思非常明显,就不多说了。结论就是教会可立监督去牧养,和找专人去治理,但都要在长老的看管之下,因长老的职责是要牧养和管理,且长老不只是一人,因圣经在这里且在另一经文中明说了,「第二天,保罗同我们去见雅各,长老们也都在那里。」(使徒行传 21:18) 如果教会只支持长老及执事,没有其他的也没有关系,如果一个聚会连长老及执事都没有,那就显然的不是在圣经说的教会里面了。  

4. 属灵职事的荣光及主的灵使人得自由        

    「那用字刻在石头上属死的职事,尚且有荣光,甚至以色列人因摩西面上的荣光,不能定睛看他的脸;这荣光原是渐渐退去的,何况那属灵的职事,岂不更有荣光吗?若是定罪的职事有荣光,那称义的职事,荣光就越发大了。那从前有荣光的,因这极大的荣光就算不得有荣光了。若那废掉的有荣光,这长存的就更有荣光了。我们既有这样的盼望,就大胆讲说,不像摩西将帕子蒙在脸上,叫以色列人不能定睛看到那将废者的结局。但他们的心地刚硬,直到今日诵读旧约的时候,这帕子还没有揭去;这帕子在基督里已经废去了。然而直到今日,每逢诵读摩西书的时候,帕子还在他们心上。但他们的心几时归向主,帕子就几时除去了。主就是那灵,主的灵在哪里,那里就得以自由。我们众人既然敞著脸得以看见主的荣光,好像从镜子里返照,就变成主的形状,荣上加荣,如同从主的灵变成的。」(哥林多后书 3:7-18)          

    那用字刻在石头上属死的职事是指,「耶和华对摩西说:「你上山到我这里来,住在这里,我要将石版并我所写的律法和诫命赐给你,使你可以教训百姓。」」(出埃及记 24:12) 那本是属死的职事,因「…凡有血气的,没有一个因行律法能在神面前称义,因为律法本是叫人知罪。」(罗马书 3:20) 讲到以色列人因摩西面上的荣光,不能定睛看他的脸是指,「摩西手里拿著两块法版下西奈山的时候,不知道自己的面皮因耶和华和他说话就发了光。」(出埃及记 34:29) 这荣光原是渐渐退去的 (参出埃及记 34:29-35)。            

    从逻辑的推导我们就可以知道,「何况那属灵的职事,岂不更有荣光吗?」(哥林多后书 3:8) 关于他的推导,请自己看一下经文。结论就是「若那废掉的有荣光,这长存的(属灵的职事)就更有荣光了。」(哥林多后书 3:11) 保罗的书信是非常合乎逻辑的,「因为我不是从人领受的,也不是人教导我的,乃是从耶稣基督启示来的。」(加拉太书 1:12) 所以是神的工作就是如此,因为保罗的逻辑推导和神相同,就像我们以前在「260828 圣经是说我们和神的逻辑推导相同,那么不同点在那里?」所说的。           

    接著就说,「我们既有这样的盼望,就大胆讲说,不像摩西将帕子蒙在脸上,叫以色列人不能定睛看到那将废者的结局。但他们的心地刚硬,直到今日诵读旧约的时候,这帕子还没有揭去;这帕子在基督里已经废去了。」(哥林多后书 3:12-14) 其实不只是保罗那时候他们没有把帕子揭去,今日也是每逢诵读摩西书的时候,帕子还在他们大部份人的心上,「但他们的心几时归向主,帕子就几时除去了。」(哥林多后书 3:16)           

    「主就是那灵,主的灵在哪里,那里就得以自由。」(哥林多后书 3:17) 要得自由,非得在耶稣基督里,要不就会是,「我也知道在我里头,就是我肉体之中,没有良善。因为立志为善由得我,只是行出来由不得我。」(罗马书 7:18) 就是没有不犯罪的自由。最后说到了一个事实,就是「我们众人既然敞著脸得以看见主的荣光,好像从镜子里返照,就变成主的形状,荣上加荣,如同从主的灵变成的。」(哥林多后书 3:17-18) 阿们!   

2209 憂愁的試驗, 香氣, 字句叫人死, 主使人得自由 – 林後(2)1-(3)18 (旋風著)

    首先是提到了以前的書信造成的憂愁的試驗,看到了前書雖有責備,却是因為疼愛。第二是說到基督的香氣,會有兩種不同的效果,是生或死的區別。第三是講到哥林多教會是保羅的薦信及字句叫人死這件事,看到了「神藉著聖經告訴我們是一致的」,以及長老和監督的職責不同,且知道如果教會只支持長老及執事,沒有其他的也沒有關係。最後是討論了屬靈職事的榮光及主使人得自由,講到前者和屬死的職事之對比,看到要得自由,非得在耶穌基督裏,其中因為看到保羅的邏輯,就引用了以前的一篇文章,說到我們和神的邏輯推導是相同的。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(9/20/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

1. 以前的書信造成憂愁的試驗

       「我自己定了主意,再到你們那裏去,必須大家沒有憂愁。倘若我叫你們憂愁,除了我叫那憂愁的人以外,誰能叫我快樂呢?我曾把這事寫給你們,恐怕我到的時候,應該叫我快樂的那些人,反倒叫我憂愁。我也深信,你們眾人都以我的快樂為自己的快樂。我先前心裏難過痛苦,多多地流淚,寫信給你們,不是叫你們憂愁,乃是叫你們知道我格外地疼愛你們。若有叫人憂愁的,他不但叫我憂愁,也是叫你們眾人有幾分憂愁。我說幾分,恐怕說得太重。這樣的人,受了眾人的責罰也就夠了;倒不如赦免他,安慰他,免得他憂愁太過,甚至沉淪了。所以我勸你們,要向他顯出堅定不移的愛心來。為此我先前也寫信給你們,要試驗你們,看你們凡事順從不順從。你們赦免誰,我也赦免誰。我若有所赦免的,是在基督面前為你們赦免的,免得撒但趁着機會勝過我們,因我們並非不曉得他的詭計。我從前為基督的福音到了特羅亞,主也給我開了門。那時因為沒有遇見兄弟提多,我心裏不安,便辭別那裏的人往馬其頓去了。」(哥林多後書 2:1-13)

        保羅說,「我呼籲神給我的心作見證,我沒有往哥林多去是為要寬容你們。」(哥林多後書 1:23) 這裏就說了要到沒有憂愁的程度才行。他當初在哥林多教會傳福音的態度是,「我在你們那裏,又軟弱,又懼怕,又甚戰兢。我說的話,講的道,不是用智慧委婉的言語,乃是用聖靈和大能的明證,叫你們的信不在乎人的智慧,只在乎神的大能。」(哥林多前書 2:3-5) 神也的確在他們身上作工,使他們「…在他裏面凡事富足,口才、知識都全備。」(哥林多前書 1:5) 看到他們接受了福音及發生的事情,就又告訴他們深信的原因,因為「…你們眾人都以我的快樂為自己的快樂。」(哥林多後書 2:3) 接著就說,「我先前心裏難過痛苦,多多地流淚,寫信給你們,不是叫你們憂愁,乃是叫你們知道我格外地疼愛你們。」(哥林多後書 2:4) 所以前面的書信雖有責備,却是因為疼愛。

        他建議,不是命令,使人憂愁的人,「…受了眾人的責罰也就夠了;倒不如赦免他,安慰他,免得他憂愁太過,甚至沉淪了。」(哥林多後書 2:6-7) 他的勸告是,「…要向他顯出堅定不移的愛心來。」(哥林多後書 2:8) 「為此我先前也寫信給你們,要試驗你們,看你們凡事順從不順從。」(哥林多後書 2:9) 但有些人即使在愛中也是堅持不肯悔改,所以猶大會說,「有些人你們要從火中搶出來,搭救他們;有些人你們要存懼怕的心憐憫他們,連那被情慾沾染的衣服也當厭惡。」(猶大書 1:23)

     他又說,「你們赦免誰,我也赦免誰。我若有所赦免的,是在基督面前為你們赦免的,免得撒但趁着機會勝過我們,因我們並非不曉得他的詭計。」(哥林多後書 2:10-11) 他的確知道,「此等不信之人,被這世界的神(撒但)弄瞎了心眼,不叫基督榮耀福音的光照着他們。…」(哥林多後書 4:4)

     當他說,「我從前為基督的福音到了特羅亞,主也給我開了門。」(哥林多後書 2:12) 這是指在第二次的宣教旅程中,「他們就越過每西亞下到特羅亞去。」(使徒行傳 16:8) 但他沒有停留,因為那時「…沒有遇見兄弟提多,我心裏不安,便辭別那裏的人往馬其頓去了。」(哥林多後書 2:13) 如果聖靈真要他留在特羅亞傳教,他不會心裏不安的,最終是「在夜間有異象現與保羅:有一個馬其頓人站着求他說:「請你過到馬其頓來幫助我們!」保羅既看見這異象,我們隨即想要往馬其頓去,以為神召我們傳福音給那裏的人聽。於是從特羅亞開船,一直行到撒摩特喇,第二天到了尼亞坡里。從那裏來到腓立比,就是馬其頓這一方的頭一個城,也是羅馬的駐防城。…」(使徒行傳 16:9-12) 這就是這裏說的,「…辭別那裏的人往馬其頓去了。」(哥林多後書 2:13)

2. 基督的香氣

       「感謝神!常帥領我們在基督裏誇勝,並藉着我們在各處顯揚那因認識基督而有的香氣。因為我們在神面前,無論在得救的人身上,或滅亡的人身上,都有基督馨香之氣。在這等人,就作了死的香氣叫他死;在那等人,就作了活的香氣叫他活。這事誰能當得起呢?我們不像那許多人,為利混亂神的道,乃是由於誠實、由於神,在神面前憑着基督講道。」(哥林多後書 2:14-17)

        他一開始就「感謝神!常帥領我們在基督裏誇勝,並藉着我們在各處顯揚那因認識基督而有的香氣。」(哥林多後書 2:14) 那香氣在信的人身上是叫他活,在不信的人身上是叫他死。這也就是耶穌對祭司長和法利賽用比喻所說的 (參馬太福音 21:33-41),為什麼呢?因為祂接著就說,「…「經上寫着:『匠人所棄的石頭,已作了房角的頭塊石頭。這是主所作的,在我們眼中看為希奇。』 這經你們沒有念過嗎?「所以我告訴你們:神的國必從你們奪去,賜給那能結果子的百姓。誰掉在這石頭上,必要跌碎;這石頭掉在誰的身上,就要把誰砸得稀爛。」」(馬太福音 21:42-44) 

        彼得也說過類似的話,「因為經上說:「看哪,我把所揀選、所寶貴的房角石安放在錫安,信靠他的人必不至於羞愧。」所以,他在你們信的人就為寶貴,在那不信的人有話說:「匠人所棄的石頭,已作了房角的頭塊石頭。」又說:「作了絆腳的石頭,跌人的磐石。」 他們既不順從,就在道理上絆跌。他們這樣絆跌,也是預定的。」(彼得前書 2:6-8) 真是「…這事誰能當得起呢?我們不像那許多人,為利混亂神的道,乃是由於誠實、由於神,在神面前憑着基督講道。」(哥林多後書 2:16-17) 在基督裏是不能說謊而犯罪的,就像經文所說,「凡住在他裏面的,就不犯罪;凡犯罪的,是未曾看見他,也未曾認識他。」(約翰一書 3:6) 他說的是實話。

     有人會說,這和我們的經驗不同,即使是基督徒也可能會犯罪啊!是如此的。為此那只有唯一的解釋,就是犯罪時已不在基督裏,就是從基督裏滑出來了!且有時甚至於自己都不知道,如同老底嘉的教會一樣,把耶穌關在門外都不知道,還以為做了很多的事情 (參啓示錄 3:14-20)。一但知道,就應該立刻悔改,因為「我們若認自己的罪,神是信實的,是公義的,必要赦免我們的罪,洗淨我們一切的不義。」(約翰一書 1:9) 這樣就可以再回到耶穌基督裏。

3. 哥林多教會是保羅的薦信及字句叫人死

       「我們豈是又舉薦自己嗎?豈像別人,用人的薦信給你們或用你們的薦信給人嗎?你們就是我們的薦信,寫在我們的心裏,被眾人所知道、所念誦的。你們明顯是基督的信,藉着我們修成的。不是用墨寫的,乃是用永生神的靈寫的;不是寫在石版上,乃是寫在心版上。我們因基督,所以在神面前才有這樣的信心。並不是我們憑自己能承擔甚麼事,我們所能承擔的,乃是出於神。他叫我們能承當這新約的執事(G1249, deacon minister servant),不是憑着字句(G1121, letter),乃是憑着精意(G4151, Spirit)。因為那字句(G1121)是叫人死,精意(G4151)是叫人活。」(哥林多後書 3:1-6)

        一開始就說哥林多教會是保羅的薦信,他說,「你們明顯是基督的信,藉着我們修成的。不是用墨寫的,乃是用永生神的靈寫的;不是寫在石版上,乃是寫在心版上。」(哥林多後書 3:3) 他是他們屬靈的父親,如經文所說,「你們學基督的,師傅雖有一萬,為父的卻是不多,因我在基督耶穌裏用福音生了你們。」(哥林多前書 4:15) 「神愛世人,甚至將他的獨生子賜給他們,叫一切信他的,不至滅亡,反得永生。因為神差他的兒子降世,不是要定世人的罪,乃是要叫世人因他得救。信他的人,不被定罪;不信的人,罪已經定了,因為他不信神獨生子的名。」(約翰福音 3:16-18) 在救恩面前是不分男女的,都是在基督裏的弟兄姊妹。

     「我們因基督,所以在神面前才有這樣的信心。並不是我們憑自己能承擔甚麼事,我們所能承擔的,乃是出於神。」(哥林多後書 3:4-5) 是「他叫我們能承當這新約的執事(G1249, deacon minister servant),不是憑着字句(G1121, letter),乃是憑着精意(G4151, Spirit)。因為那字句(G1121)是叫人死,精意(G4151, Spirit)是叫人活。」(哥林多後書 3:6) 這字「字句(G1121, letter)」共出現15次,如果你看完這15次就知道它的意義非常清楚,我們就來看一下可能需要解釋的經文。首先我們看這經文,「但我們既然在捆我們的律法上死了,現今就脫離了律法,叫我們服事主,要按着(心)聖靈(G4151, Spirit)的新樣,不按着儀文(G1121, letter)的舊樣。」(羅馬書 7:6) 我們知道希臘文的這字「G4151」,如果用大寫的英文是指聖靈,如果用小寫的英文是指人的心靈。這裏說的是聖靈,因為接著是說不按着儀文(G1121, letter)的舊樣,那新樣只能在聖靈裏面,不會在我們的心靈裏面。

        另一節經文很明顯的在說字句,「請看我親手寫給你們的字(G1121, letter)是何等的大呢!」(加拉太書 6:11) 再看一節經文,「並且知道你是從小明白聖(G2413, holy)經(G1121, letter);這聖經能使你因信基督耶穌有得救的智慧。」(提摩太後書 3:15) 這是指著舊約聖經中的字句。

        我們要明白「神藉著聖經告訴我們是一致的」,從聖經裏要讀出的是聖經的法則,如同經文所說,「他使摩西知道他的法則,叫以色列人曉得他的作為。」(詩篇 103:7) 譬如耶穌說,「我實在告訴你們:就是到天地都廢去了,律法的一點一畫也不能廢去,都要成全。」(馬太福音 5:18) 祂說的是要守律法的真諦,而不是守儀文(G1121, letter)上的律法。你看,「耶穌說:「你們中間誰有一隻羊,當安息日掉在坑裏,不把牠抓住拉上來呢?人比羊何等貴重呢!所以,在安息日做善事是可以的。」」(馬太福音 12:11-12) 祂那裏在守安息日的時間呢?而是成全了安息日的真諦。祂是以身作則,守了律法的真諦。

        最後我們來看這字「執事(G1249, deacon minister servant)」,英文在不同的地方會翻譯成不同的字,如同中文一樣,所以看這字的意義最好的方法是看耶穌怎麼說。當「那時,西庇太兒子的母親同她兩個兒子上前來拜耶穌,求他一件事。」(馬太福音 20:20) 「那十個門徒聽見,就惱怒他們弟兄二人。」(馬太福音 20:24)「耶穌叫了他們來,說:「你們知道外邦人有君王為主治理他們,有大臣操權管束他們。只是在你們中間不可這樣。你們中間誰願為大,就必作你們的用人(G1249, servant);誰願為首,就必作你們的僕人(G1401, bond servant)。正如人子來,不是要受人的服事,乃是要服事人,並且要捨命,作多人的贖價。」」(馬太福音 20:25-28) 所以這字是用人的意思,是事奉人的,也就是說執事是要在教會中事奉人的,而不是如監督和長老的職位,是要負責牧養和管理教會的責任。

        我們先來看監督(G1985, overseers) 這字,根據彙編(Strong’s Concordance),這字出現了7次,監督的職責是牧養,可以從這節經文看到,就是「聖靈立你們作全羣的監督(G1985, overseers),你們就當為自己謹慎,也為全羣謹慎,牧養神的教會,就是他用自己血所買來的。」(使徒行傳 20:28)

       再來看一下長老的職責,「我這作長老、作基督受苦的見證、同享後來所要顯現之榮耀的,勸你們中間與我同作長老的人:務要牧養(G4165, feed)在你們中間神的羣羊,按着神旨意照管(G1983, taking the oversight)他們;不是出於勉強,乃是出於甘心;也不是因為貪財,乃是出於樂意;也不是轄制所託付你們的,乃是作羣羊的榜樣。」(彼得前書 5:1-3) 這字照管(G1983)只出現兩次,另一次為「又要謹慎(G1983, looking diligently),恐怕有人失了神的恩;恐怕有毒根生出來擾亂你們,因此叫眾人沾染污穢。」(希伯來書 12:15) 所以長老是要牧養和管理的,和監督的職責只是牧養不同。

        那麼是不是有人只治理呢?當保羅講到恩賜時,他說,「或作勸化的,就當專一勸化;施捨的,就當誠實;治理(G4291)的,就當殷勤治理憫人的,就當甘心。」(羅馬書 12:8) 這字「治理(G4291)」只出現8次,看完這8次就知道其意思非常明顯,就不多說了。結論就是教會可立監督去牧養,和找專人去治理,但都要在長老的看管之下,因長老的職責是要牧養和管理,且長老不只是一人,因聖經在這裏且在另一經文中明說了,「第二天,保羅同我們去見雅各,長老們也都在那裏。」(使徒行傳 21:18) 如果教會只支持長老及執事,沒有其他的也沒有關係,如果一個聚會連長老及執事都沒有,那就顯然的不是在聖經說的教會裏面了。

4. 屬靈職事的榮光及主的靈使人得自由

       「那用字刻在石頭上屬死的職事,尚且有榮光,甚至以色列人因摩西面上的榮光,不能定睛看他的臉;這榮光原是漸漸退去的,何況那屬靈的職事,豈不更有榮光嗎?若是定罪的職事有榮光,那稱義的職事,榮光就越發大了。那從前有榮光的,因這極大的榮光就算不得有榮光了。若那廢掉的有榮光,這長存的就更有榮光了。我們既有這樣的盼望,就大膽講說,不像摩西將帕子蒙在臉上,叫以色列人不能定睛看到那將廢者的結局。但他們的心地剛硬,直到今日誦讀舊約的時候,這帕子還沒有揭去;這帕子在基督裏已經廢去了。然而直到今日,每逢誦讀摩西書的時候,帕子還在他們心上。但他們的心幾時歸向主,帕子就幾時除去了。主就是那靈,主的靈在哪裏,那裏就得以自由。我們眾人既然敞着臉得以看見主的榮光,好像從鏡子裏返照,就變成主的形狀,榮上加榮,如同從主的靈變成的。」(哥林多後書 3:7-18)

        那用字刻在石頭上屬死的職事是指,「耶和華對摩西說:「你上山到我這裏來,住在這裏,我要將石版並我所寫的律法和誡命賜給你,使你可以教訓百姓。」」(出埃及記 24:12) 那本是屬死的職事,因「…凡有血氣的,沒有一個因行律法能在神面前稱義,因為律法本是叫人知罪。」(羅馬書 3:20) 講到以色列人因摩西面上的榮光,不能定睛看他的臉是指,「摩西手裏拿着兩塊法版下西奈山的時候,不知道自己的面皮因耶和華和他說話就發了光。」(出埃及記 34:29) 這榮光原是漸漸退去的 (參出埃及記 34:29-35)。

         從邏輯的推導我們就可以知道,「何況那屬靈的職事,豈不更有榮光嗎?」(哥林多後書 3:8) 關於他的推導,請自己看一下經文。結論就是「若那廢掉的有榮光,這長存的(屬靈的職事)就更有榮光了。」(哥林多後書 3:11) 保羅的書信是非常合乎邏輯的,「因為我不是從人領受的,也不是人教導我的,乃是從耶穌基督啓示來的。」(加拉太書 1:12) 所以是神的工作就是如此,因為保羅的邏輯推導和神相同,就像我們以前在「260828 聖經是說我們和神的邏輯推導相同,那麼不同點在那裏?」所說的。

        接著就說,「我們既有這樣的盼望,就大膽講說,不像摩西將帕子蒙在臉上,叫以色列人不能定睛看到那將廢者的結局。但他們的心地剛硬,直到今日誦讀舊約的時候,這帕子還沒有揭去;這帕子在基督裏已經廢去了。」(哥林多後書 3:12-14) 其實不只是保羅那時候他們沒有把帕子揭去,今日也是每逢誦讀摩西書的時候,帕子還在他們大部份人的心上,「但他們的心幾時歸向主,帕子就幾時除去了。」(哥林多後書 3:16) 

        「主就是那靈,主的靈在哪裏,那裏就得以自由。」(哥林多後書 3:17) 要得自由,非得在耶穌基督裏,要不就會是,「我也知道在我裏頭,就是我肉體之中,沒有良善。因為立志為善由得我,只是行出來由不得我。」(羅馬書 7:18) 就是沒有不犯罪的自由。最後說到了一個事實,就是「我們眾人既然敞着臉得以看見主的榮光,好像從鏡子裏返照,就變成主的形狀,榮上加榮,如同從主的靈變成的。」(哥林多後書 3:17-18) 阿們! 

1209 Trial of Ssorrow, fragrance, letter bringing death, Lord sets us free – 2Co(2)1–(3)18 (by Whirlwind)

First, it mentions the trial of sorrow caused by the previous epistle, showing that although the earlier letter contained rebuke, it was motivated by love. Second, it discusses the fragrance of Christ, which has two distinct effects—the difference between life and death. Third, it addresses the fact that the Corinthian church served as Paul’s letter of recommendation and the matter of “the letter kills,” noting that “what God tells us through the Bible is consistent,” as well as the different responsibilities of elders and overseers, and acknowledging that it is acceptable for a church to support only elders and deacons, with no other offices. Finally, the discussion addressed the glory of spiritual ministry and the Lord’s work of setting people free, contrasting the former with ministries that lead to death, and emphasizing that true freedom can only be found in Jesus Christ. By looking at Paul’s logic, it motivate us to refer a previous article talking about the logical deduction of God being the same as ours.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (9/27/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. The trial of sorrow caused by my previous letter

“But I determined this for my own sake, that I would not come to you in sorrow again. For if I cause you sorrow, who then makes me glad but the one whom I made sorrowful? This is the very thing I wrote you, so that when I came, I would not have sorrow from those who ought to make me rejoice; having confidence in you all that my joy would be the joy of you all. For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not so that you would be made sorrowful, but that you might know the love which I have especially for you. 

But if any has caused sorrow, he has caused sorrow not to me, but in some degree⁠—in order not to say too much⁠—to all of you. Sufficient for such a one is this punishment which was inflicted by the majority, so that on the contrary you should rather forgive and comfort him, otherwise such a one might be overwhelmed by excessive sorrow. Wherefore I urge you to reaffirm your love for him. For to this end also I wrote, so that I might put you to the test, whether you are obedient in all things. But one whom you forgive anything, I forgive also; for indeed what I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, I did it for your sakes in the presence of Christ, so that no advantage would be taken of us by Satan, for we are not ignorant of his schemes. Now when I came to Troas for the gospel of Christ and when a door was opened for me in the Lord, I had no rest for my spirit, not finding Titus my brother; but taking my leave of them, I went on to Macedonia.”(2 Corinthians 2:1-13)

        Paul said, “But I call God as witness to my soul, that to spare you I did not come again to Corinth.”(2 Corinthians 1:23) This passage makes it clear that Paul must reach a state free from sorrow in order to visit Corinth. His attitude when he first preached the gospel to the church in Corinth was: “I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling, and my message and my preaching were not in persuasive words of wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, so that your faith would not rest on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.”(1 Corinthians 2:3-5) God indeed worked in them, making them “…enriched in Him, in all speech and all knowledge.”(1 Corinthians 1:5) Seeing that they had accepted the gospel and observing what had taken place, he then explained the reason for having confidence in them, for “…all that my joy would be the joy of you all.”(2 Corinthians 2:3) He then continued, “For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not so that you would be made sorrowful, but that you might know the love which I have especially for you.”(2 Corinthians 2:4) Therefore, although his previous letter contained rebuke, it was motivated by love.

        He suggests—not commands—that the one who caused grief “Sufficient for such a one is this punishment which was inflicted by the majority, so that on the contrary you should rather forgive and comfort him, otherwise such a one might be overwhelmed by excessive sorrow.”(2 Corinthians 2:6-7) His counsel is, “…to reaffirm your love for him.”(2 Corinthians 2:8) “For to this end also I wrote, so that I might put you to the test, whether you are obedient in all things.”(2 Corinthians 2:9) But some people, even in the midst of love, stubbornly refuse to repent. That is why Jude says, “save others, snatching them out of the fire; and on some have mercy with fear, hating even the garment polluted by the flesh.”(Jude 1:23)

        He also said, “But one whom you forgive anything, I forgive also; for indeed what I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, I did it for your sakes in the presence of Christ, so that no advantage would be taken of us by Satan, for we are not ignorant of his schemes.”(2 Corinthians 2:10-11) He indeed knew that “…the god of this world (Satan) has blinded the minds of the unbelieving so that they might not see the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, …”(2 Corinthians 4:4)

        When he said, “Now when I came to Troas for the gospel of Christ and when a door was opened for me in the Lord.”(2 Corinthians 2:12)—this refers to his second missionary journey, when “…passing by Mysia, they came down to Troas.”(Acts 16:8) But he did not stay there, because at that time, “I had no rest for my spirit, not finding Titus my brother; but taking my leave of them, I went on to Macedonia.”(2 Corinthians 2:13) If the Holy Spirit had truly wanted him to stay in Troas to preach, he would not have felt uneasy. Ultimately, “A vision appeared to Paul in the night: a man of Macedonia was standing and appealing to him, and saying, “Come over to Macedonia and help us.” When he had seen the vision, immediately we sought to go into Macedonia, concluding that God had called us to preach the gospel to them. So putting out to sea from Troas, we ran a straight course to Samothrace, and on the day following to Neapolis; and from there to Philippi, which is a leading city of the district of Macedonia, a Roman colony; and we were staying in this city for some days.”(Acts 16:9-12) This is what is meant here: “…but taking my leave of them, I went on to Macedonia.”(2 Corinthians 2:13)

2. The fragrance of Christ

“But thanks be to God, who always leads us in triumph in Christ, and manifests through us the sweet aroma of the knowledge of Him in every place. For we are a fragrance of Christ to God among those who are being saved and among those who are perishing; to the one an aroma from death to death, to the other an aroma from life to life. And who is adequate for these things? For we are not like many, peddling the word of God, but as from sincerity, but as from God, we speak in Christ in the sight of God.”(2 Corinthians 2:14-17)

        From the very beginning, he “…thanks be to God, who always leads us in triumph in Christ, and manifests through us the sweet aroma of the knowledge of Him in every place.”(2 Corinthians 2:14) That fragrance brings life to believers and death to unbelievers. This is precisely what Jesus spoke of in the parable He told the chief priests and Pharisees (see Matthew 21:33-41). Why? Because He went on to say, “…“Did you never read in the Scriptures, ‘The stone which the builders rejected, This became the chief corner stone; This came about from the Lord, And it is marvelous in our eyes’? Therefore I say to you, the kingdom of God will be taken away from you and given to a people, producing the fruit of it. And he who falls on this stone will be broken to pieces; but on whomever it falls, it will scatter him like dust.””(Matthew 21:42-44)

        Peter also spoke similar words: “For this is contained in Scripture:

“Behold, I lay in Zion a choice stone, a precious corner stone, And he who believes in Him will not be disappointed.” This precious value, then, is for you who believe; but for those who disbelieve, “The stone which the builders rejected, This became the very corner stone,”

and, “A stone of stumbling and a rock of offense”; for they stumble because they are disobedient to the word, and to this doom they were also appointed.”(1 Peter 2:6-8) Truly, “…who is adequate for these things? For we are not like many, peddling the word of God, but as from sincerity, but as from God, we speak in Christ in the sight of God.”(2 Corinthians 2:16-17) In Christ, one cannot sin by lying, just as the Scripture says, “No one who abides in Him sins; no one who sins has seen Him or knows Him.”(1 John 3:6) He speaks the truth.

        Some might say, “This contradicts our experience—even Christians can sin!” That is true. Therefore, there is only one explanation: when one sins, one is no longer in Christ—one has slipped out of Christ! And sometimes one is not even aware of it, just like the church in Laodicea, which shut Jesus out without realizing it, while still thinking it had done many good works (cf. Revelation 3:14-20). Once we realize this, we should repent immediately, for “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”(1 John 1:9). In this way, we can return to Jesus Christ.

3. The church in Corinth is Paul’s letter of recommendation and the letter kills

“Are we beginning to commend ourselves again? Or do we need, as some, letters of commendation to you or from you? You are our letter, written in our hearts, known and read by all men; being manifested that you are a letter of Christ, cared for by us, written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God, not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts. Such confidence we have through Christ toward God. Not that we are adequate in ourselves to consider anything as coming from ourselves, but our adequacy is from God, who also made us adequate as servants (G1249, deacon, minister, servant) of a new covenant, not of the letter (G1121) but of the Spirit (G4151); for the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life.”(2 Corinthians 3:1-6)

        Right from the start, he described the church in Corinth as Paul’s letter of recommendation, saying, “being manifested that you are a letter of Christ, cared for by us, written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God, not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts.”(2 Corinthians 3:3) He was their spiritual father, as the Scripture says, “For if you were to have countless tutors in Christ, yet you would not have many fathers, for in Christ Jesus I became your father through the gospel.”(1 Corinthians 4:15) “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life. For God did not send the Son into the world to judge the world, but that the world might be saved through Him. He who believes in Him is not judged; he who does not believe has been judged already, because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.”(John 3:16-18) When it comes to salvation, there is no distinction between men and women; we are all brothers and sisters in Christ.

        “Such confidence we have through Christ toward God. Not that we are adequate in ourselves to consider anything as coming from ourselves, but our adequacy is from God.”(2 Corinthians 3:4-5) “…God, who also made us adequate as servants (G1249, deacon, minister, servant)  of a new covenant, not of the letter (G1121) but of the Spirit; for the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life.”(2 Corinthians 3:5-6) The word “letter” (G1121) appears 15 times in total; if you read all 15 instances, its meaning will become very clear. Let’s now look at the passages that may require explanation. First, let’s look at this passage: “But now we have been released from the Law, having died to that by which we were bound, so that we serve in newness of the Spirit (G4151) and not in oldness of the letter (G1121).”(Romans 7:6) We know that this Greek word “G4151,” when capitalized in English, refers to the Holy Spirit, and when lowercase, refers to the human spirit. Here it refers to the Holy Spirit, because the passage immediately follows by saying “not in oldness of the letter (G1121).” That new pattern can only be found in the Holy Spirit, not in our human spirit.

        Another Scripture passage clearly refers to the written word: “See with what large letters (G1121) I am writing to you with my own hand.”(Galatians 6:11) Consider another Scripture passage: “and that from childhood you have known the sacred (G2413, holy) writings (G1121, letter) which are able to give you the wisdom that leads to salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” This refers to the written words of the Old Testament.

        We must understand that “what God tells us through the Bible is consistent.” What we are to discern from the Scriptures are His ways in the Bible, not His acts, just as the Scripture says, “He made known His ways to Moses, His acts to the sons of Israel.”(Psalm 103:7) For example, Jesus said, “For truly I say to you, until heaven and earth pass away, not the smallest letter or stroke shall pass from the Law until all is accomplished.”(Matthew 5:18) He was speaking of the true essence of keeping the Law, not the ceremonial aspects of the Law. To see this point, let us consider this: “And He said to them, “What man is there among you who has a sheep, and if it falls into a pit on the Sabbath, will he not take hold of it and lift it out? How much more valuable then is a man than a sheep! So then, it is lawful to do good on the Sabbath.””(Matthew 12:11-12) Was He concerned with observing the specific time of the Sabbath there? Instead, He fulfilled the true meaning of the Sabbath. He set an example by upholding the true essence of the Law.

        Finally, let’s look at the word “deacon” (G1249, deacon, minister, servant). In English, this word is translated differently in various contexts, just as it is in Chinese, so the best way to understand its meaning is to see what Jesus said. “Then the mother of the sons of Zebedee came to Jesus with her sons, bowing down and making a request of Him.”(Matthew 20:20) “And hearing this, the ten became indignant with the two brothers.”(Matthew 20:24) “But Jesus called them to Himself and said, “You know that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it over them, and their great men exercise authority over them. It is not this way among you, but whoever wishes to become great among you shall be your servant (G1249), and whoever wishes to be first among you shall be your slave (G1401); just as the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life a ransom for many.””(Matthew 20:25-28) Therefore, this word is used in the sense of serving others; that is to say, a deacon is to serve people within the church, rather than, like the offices of overseer and elder, bearing the responsibility of shepherding and managing the church.

        Let’s first look at the word “overseer” (G1985). According to Strong’s Concordance, this word appears seven times. The duty of an overseer is to shepherd, as can be seen from this verse, “Be on guard for yourselves and for all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers (G1985), to shepherd (G4165, feed) the church of God which He purchased with His own blood.”(Acts 20:28) 

        Let us now consider the duties of elders: “Therefore, I exhort the elders among you, as your fellow elder and witness of the sufferings of Christ, and a partaker also of the glory that is to be revealed, shepherd (G4165, feed) the flock of God among you, exercising oversight (G1983) not under compulsion, but voluntarily, according to the will of God; and not for sordid gain, but with eagerness; nor yet as lording it over those allotted to your charge, but proving to be examples to the flock.”(1 Peter 5:1-3) The word “oversee” (G1983) appears only twice; the other instance is: “See to it (G1983, looking diligently) that no one comes short of the grace of God; that no root of bitterness springing up causes trouble, and by it many be defiled.”(Hebrews 12:15) Therefore, elders are to shepherd and govern, and an overseer only shepherds. 

        So, are there some who only govern? When Paul speaks of spiritual gifts, he says, “or he who exhorts, in his exhortation; he who gives, with liberality; he who leads (G4291, rule), with diligence; he who shows mercy, with cheerfulness.”(Romans 12:8) The word “rule (G4291)” appears only eight times; after reviewing these eight instances, its meaning becomes very clear, so I will say no more. The conclusion is that the church may appoint overseers to shepherd the flock and designate specific individuals to administer, but both must operate under the supervision of the elders, since the elders’ responsibility is to shepherd and manage. Furthermore, there is more than one elder, as the Bible clearly states here and in another passage: “And the following day Paul went in with us to James, and all the elders were present.”(Acts 21:18) If a church supports only elders and deacons, with no other offices, that is acceptable; however, if a congregation has neither elders nor deacons, then it clearly does not fall within the biblical definition of a church.

4. The glory of the spiritual ministry and the spirit of the Lord sets people free

“But if the ministry of death, in letters engraved on stones, came with glory, so that the sons of Israel could not look intently at the face of Moses because of the glory of his face, fading as it was, how will the ministry of the Spirit fail to be even more with glory? For if the ministry of condemnation has glory, much more does the ministry of righteousness abound in glory. For indeed what had glory, in this case has no glory because of the glory that surpasses it. For if that which fades away was with glory, much more that which remains is in glory. 

Therefore having such a hope, we use great boldness in our speech, and are not like Moses, who used to put a veil over his face so that the sons of Israel would not look intently at the end of what was fading away. But their minds were hardened; for until this very day at the reading of the old covenant the same veil remains unlifted, because it is removed in Christ. But to this day whenever Moses is read, a veil lies over their heart; but whenever a person turns to the Lord, the veil is taken away. Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from glory to glory, just as from the Lord, the Spirit.”(2 Corinthians 3:7-18)

        The ministry of death, engraved on stone, refers to the following: “Now the LORD said to Moses, “Come up to Me on the mountain and remain there, and I will give you the stone tablets with the law and the commandment which I have written for their instruction.””(Exodus 24:12) That ministry was originally one of death, “because by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified in His sight; for through the Law comes the knowledge of sin.”(Romans 3:20) The account of the Israelites being unable to look directly at Moses’ face because of the glory on it refers to the fact that “It came about when Moses was coming down from Mount Sinai (and the two tablets of the testimony were in Moses’ hand as he was coming down from the mountain), that Moses did not know that the skin of his face shone because of his speaking with Him.”(Exodus 34:29) This glory gradually faded away (cf. Exodus 34:29-35).

        By logical deduction, we can see that “how will the ministry of the Spirit fail to be even more with glory?”(2 Corinthians 3:8). Regarding his reasoning, please examine the Scripture passages for yourself. The conclusion is: “For if that which fades away was with glory, much more that which remains is in glory.”(2 Corinthians 3:11) Paul’s epistles are highly logical: “For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but I received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ.”(Galatians 1:12) This is how God works, because Paul’s logical reasoning aligns with God’s—just as we discussed previously in “260828 The Bible says that our logical deduction is the same as God’s—so where is the difference?” 

        He goes on to say, “Therefore having such a hope, we use great boldness in our speech, and are not like Moses, who used to put a veil over his face so that the sons of Israel would not look intently at the end of what was fading away. But their minds were hardened; for until this very day at the reading of the old covenant the same veil remains unlifted, because it is removed in Christ.”(2 Corinthians 3:12-14) In fact, it wasn’t just in Paul’s day that the veil had not been removed; even today, whenever the writings of Moses are read, the veil still remains over the hearts of most people. “but whenever a person turns to the Lord, the veil is taken away.”(2 Corinthians 3:16) 

        “Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.”(2 Corinthians 3:17) To obtain freedom, one must be in Jesus Christ; otherwise, it will be as this: “…I know that nothing good dwells in me, that is, in my flesh; for the willing is present in me, but the doing of the good is not.”(Romans 7:18) That is, there is no freedom from sin. Finally, it speaks of a truth: “Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from glory to glory, just as from the Lord, the Spirit.”(2 Corinthians 3:17-18) Amen! 

3208 神安慰, 圣灵带领查经, 在基督都是一是 – 林后(1)1-24 (旋风著)

    首先我们谈到问安及门徒受苦得神安慰,其中说明了为什么后书是在马其顿找代书写的。第二是说到保罗计划到哥林多确却没有去的缘由,其中从经文的一个字,就可以看见许多的事,因此从人的角度看,如果不「让圣灵带领(lead)查经」,根本就不可能了解圣经要告诉我们的!我们就引用了过去的一篇文章,说到一个可行且实验过的,「让圣灵带领查经」的方法。最后我们讲到了在基督都是一是的福音,且讨论了赐圣灵作凭据,这意谓著基督徒的确有内住的圣灵。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(9/20/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。                   

1. 问安及门徒受苦得神安慰          

    「奉神旨意,作基督耶稣使徒的保罗和兄弟提摩太,写信给在哥林多神的教会,并亚该亚遍处的众圣徒:愿恩惠、平安从神我们的父和主耶稣基督归与你们!愿颂赞归与我们的主耶稣基督的父神,就是发慈悲的父,赐各样安慰的神。我们在一切患难中,他就安慰我们,叫我们能用神所赐的安慰去安慰那遭各样患难的人。我们既多受基督的苦楚,就靠基督多得安慰。我们受患难呢,是为叫你们得安慰,得拯救;我们得安慰呢,也是为叫你们得安慰;这安慰能叫你们忍受我们所受的那样苦楚。我们为你们所存的盼望(G1680, hope)是确定的,因为知道你们既是同受苦楚,也必同得安慰。弟兄们,我们不要你们不晓得,我们从前在亚西亚遭遇苦难,被压太重,力不能胜,甚至连活命的指望都绝了。自己心里也断定是必死的,叫我们不靠自己,只靠叫死人复活的神。他曾救我们脱离那极大的死亡,现在仍要救我们,并且我们指望他将来还要救我们。你们以祈祷帮助我们,好叫许多人为我们谢恩,就是为我们因许多人所得的恩。」(哥林多后书 1:1-11)        

    首先我们可以确定哥林多后书写在前书之后,因前书说,「论到为圣徒捐钱,我从前怎样吩咐加拉太的众教会,你们也当怎样行。每逢七日的第一日,各人要照自己的进项抽出来留著,免得我来的时候现凑。」(哥林多前书 16:1-2) 所以前书要他们准备好,而后书则明说了他们的确是这样做了,「论到供给圣徒的事,我不必写信给你们,因为我知道你们乐意的心,常对马其顿人夸奖你们,说亚该亚人预备好了,已经有一年了,并且你们的热心激动了许多人。但我打发那几位弟兄去,要叫你们照我的话预备妥当,免得我们在这事上夸奖你们的话落了空。」(哥林多后书 9:1-3) 请注意,在前书之前还有一封失传的信,因经文说,「我先前写信给你们说:不可与淫乱的人相交。」(哥林多前书 5:9)          

    另外一点是,这封信是在马其顿写的,因他写信时对马其顿人夸奖了哥林多的教会。经文又说,「(以弗所)乱定之后,保罗请门徒来,劝勉他们,就辞别起行,往马其顿去。走遍了那一带地方,用许多话劝勉门徒,然后来到希腊。」(使徒行传 20:1-2) 所以他那时候是在传教,不会有时间亲自写下这书信,因此在整本书中没有提到亲笔问安的这事,所以这部书是找代书写的。          

    我们现在就来看一下问安,在哥林多前后书之前,他都没有强调他的使徒身份是从神而来的,很显然他的使徒的身份在哥林多的教会受到了质疑,所以他必须说明他是奉神旨意作使徒。很清楚的,保罗和提摩太不只是写信给在哥林多神的教会,而是包括了亚该亚遍处的众圣徒。      

    从问安中,我们可以看见父神是慈悲的,且是赐各样安慰的神。这安慰不只是为我们,而是「…叫我们能用神所赐的安慰去安慰那遭各样患难的人。」(哥林多后书 1:4) 可见得神不是安慰所有的人,所以被安慰的人要尽该尽的义务。接著的经文把这点讲得很清楚, 就请自己看一下经文。他的结论很简单,就是「我们为你们所存的盼望是确定的,因为知道你们既是同受苦楚,也必同得安慰。」(哥林多后书 1:7) 他只能有这样的盼望,因为这不由得他,神有绝对的主权去决定要不要安慰某个人。至于那些神不直接安慰的人,就请让他们知道神有绝对的主权,去做这样的决定。          

    然后经文就举了实例说明,「他曾救我们脱离那极大的死亡,…」(哥林多后书 1:10) 请看经文中说到的过去实例。他说的,「…现在仍要救我们,并且我们指望他将来还要救我们。」(哥林多后书 1:10) 看到他后来的经历,就可以看到这是真实的。他最终是为主殉道的,经文说得很清楚,「我现在被浇奠,我离世的时候到了。」(提摩太后书 4:6) 所以在他死的时间未到之前,都有神的恩在他身上,这在他不得已说出他的一些遭遇时,就可以看到这点(参哥林多后书 11:23-28)。    

    他最后说到,「你们以祈祷帮助我们,好叫许多人为我们谢恩,就是为我们因许多人所得的恩。」(哥林多后书 1:11) 我们看到一个人再属灵,也是需要别人祷告的。    

2. 保罗计划到哥林多却没有去的缘由          

    「我们所夸的(G2746)是自己的良心,见证我们凭著神的圣洁和诚实;在世为人,不靠人的聪明,乃靠神的恩惠,向你们更是这样。我们现在写给你们的话,并不外乎你们所念的、所认识的,我也盼望(G1679, trust)你们到底还是要认识,正如你们已经有几分认识我们,以我们夸口(G2745),好像我们在我们主耶稣的日子以你们夸口一样。我既然这样深信,就早有意到你们那里去,叫你们再得益处。也要从你们那里经过,往马其顿去,再从马其顿回到你们那里,叫你们给我送行往犹太去。我有此意,岂是反复不定吗?我所起的意,岂是从情欲起的,叫我忽是忽非吗?」(哥林多后书 1:12-17)      

    首先我们注意到这字「夸的(G2746)」,完全没有自夸(G213)的意思,这字「自夸(G213)」只出现两次,一次在这经文,「因为那时人要专顾自己、贪爱钱财、自夸(G213)、狂傲、谤讟、违背父母、…」(提摩太后书 3:2) 另一次也相仿,「又是谗毁的、背后说人的、怨恨神的、侮慢人的、狂傲的、自夸的(G213)、揑造恶事的、违背父母的。」(罗马书 1:30) 虽然在和合本在别的经文也翻译成自夸,如「使一切有血气的,在神面前一个也不能自夸(G2744; G2745, G2746 都是从此而来)。」(哥林多前书 1:29) 看汇编(Strong’s Concordance)的原文就很清楚了是用不同的字。这字「夸口(G2744)」,是在这经文中出现,「如经上所记:「夸口(G2744)的,当指著主夸口(G2744)。」」(哥林多前书 1:31) 所以我们不能专靠和合本,需要看原文,不是要作研究,而是想要更正确的了解圣经所要讲的。          

    我们现在就来看这字「夸的(G2746)」的意义,它共出现12次,在哥林多后书就出现了7次,我们就来看两个典型的经文。第一个是,「既有基督的诚实在我里面,就无人能在亚该亚一带地方阻挡我这自夸(G2746)。」(哥林多后书 11:10) 是夸口的意思。另一处为,「现今你们竟以张狂夸口(G212, boasting),凡这样夸口(G2746, rejoicing)都是恶的。」(雅各书 4:16) 我们看到这字「夸的(G2746)」有引以为荣而夸口的意思。      

    这经文又引出了这字,「夸口(G212, boasting)」,然后我们发觉这字也只出现过两次,另一个地方为,「因为凡世界上的事,就像肉体的情欲,眼目的情欲,并今生的骄傲(G212, pride),都不是从父来的,乃是从世界来的。」(约翰一书 2:16) 所以是因骄傲而夸口。          

    只不过从一个「夸的(G2746)」这个字,我们就可以看到这么多,那么我们怎么可能看到整本圣经要告诉我们的呢!从人的角度看,不「让圣灵带领(lead)查经」,这根本就不可能实现!这犹如保罗在第二次宣教时,圣灵是在带领(lead)他们,而不是引导(guide)他们,因为经文说,「圣灵既然禁止他们在亚西亚讲道,他们就经过弗吕家、加拉太一带地方,到了每西亚的边界,他们想要往庇推尼去,耶稣的灵却不许。」(使徒行传 16:6-7) 最终是在异象中带领他们往西去马其顿。我们以前在「250823 3 让圣灵带领查经而得生命的一个方法」,讨论过一个「让圣灵带领查经」的每一个人都可做,且实验过的方法。因为神是无限而人是有限,这绝对不是唯一的方法,譬如说你可用这方法加上你现在的方法,直到圣灵带领你查经。      

    如果你现在的方法不能让圣灵带领你查经的话,建议你试试这方法,因为这会使你最终把自己完全的交在圣灵手中。这方法不能立竿见影的,就我所知,至少要花五年时间,且要把自己完全的交在神的绝对主权之下。想想看,保罗所知的是从启示而来,有人说他要在旷野待三年才能得到他的启示,我们不会比保罗花更少时间的,所以五年或更多的时间不算长,要学习等待。          

    其实即使「让圣灵带领查经」,我们也不可能完全看到整本圣经要告诉我们的。但我们相信神的绝对的主权,祂会在适当的时候开我们的眼睛,让我们看到过去没有看到的。当然前提是我们要真正的愿意,不要像老底嘉的教会,以为做了很多事情,却把主关在门外自己还不知道。可是主是这样说的,「看哪,我站在门外叩门,若有听见我声音就开门的,我要进到他那里去,我与他,他与我一同坐席。「『得胜的,我要赐他在我宝座上与我同坐,就如我得了胜,在我父的宝座上与他同坐一般。圣灵向众教会所说的话,凡有耳的,就应当听!』」(启示录 3:20-22) 真要有一个能听的耳而开心门,这样他不只是会和我们坐席,更会工作在我们身上,要不然怎么会有得胜者呢?          

    保罗说的很清楚,「我们所夸的是自己的良心,见证我们凭著神的圣洁和诚实;在世为人,不靠人的聪明,乃靠神的恩惠,向你们更是这样。」(哥林多后书 1:12) 我们可以看到,他的一生的确是靠著神的恩惠。他盼望他们认识他所传的福音,「正如你们已经有几分认识我们,以我们夸口,好像我们在我们主耶稣的日子以你们夸口一样。」(哥林多后书 1:14) 那时的哥林多教会「…在恩赐上没有一样不及人的,…」(哥林多前书 1:7) 但「…仍是属肉体的,…」(哥林多前书 3:3) 还是对福音认识不清。        

    接著他就明说了他那不是从情欲而来的计划,关于他的计划,就请自己看一下经文。只是他那时并没有去哥林多,缘由可以从他的话看到,他说,「我呼吁神给我的心作见证,我没有往哥林多去是为要宽容你们。」(哥林多后书 1:23) 这是和彼得说的一致的,就是「主所应许的尚未成就,有人以为他是耽延,其实不是耽延,乃是宽容你们,不愿有一人沉沦,乃愿人人都悔改。」(彼得后书 3:9) 所以是明说了缘由。    

3. 在基督都是一是的福音且赐圣灵作凭据        

    「我指著信实的神说,我们向你们所传的道,并没有是而又非的。因为我和西拉并提摩太,在你们中间所传神的儿子耶稣基督,总没有是而又非的,在他只有一是。神的应许不论有多少,在基督都是是的,所以借著他也都是实在的,叫神因我们得荣耀。那在基督里坚固我们和你们,并且膏我们的就是神。他又用印印了我们,并赐圣灵在我们心里作凭据。我呼吁神给我的心作见证,我没有往哥林多去是为要宽容你们。我们并不是辖管你们的信心,乃是帮助你们的快乐,因为你们凭信才站立得住。」(哥林多后书 1:18-24)        

    保罗一开始就指著信实的神明说,「…我和西拉并提摩太,在你们中间所传神的儿子耶稣基督,总没有是而又非的,在他只有一是。神的应许不论有多少,在基督都是是的,所以借著他也都是实在的,叫神因我们得荣耀。」(哥林多后书 1:18-20) 可见福音就是在讲耶稣基督。为什么会说叫神因我们得荣耀呢?想想,神是无限而人是有限,怎么会因我们得荣耀呢?这是因为我们在成圣的道路之中,每一步一步的去模成耶稣的形像,在每一步中我们在基督里彰显耶稣形像的那一部份,那一部份就荣耀了神。        

    「那在基督里坚固我们和你们,并且膏我们的就是神。他又用印印了我们,并赐圣灵在我们心里作凭据(G728, 质, pledge)。」(哥林多后书 1:21-22) 这字「凭据(G728, 质, pledge)」只出现三次,其他两次的意义相同,分别在这两经文,就是「为此培植我们的就是神,他又赐给我们圣灵作凭据(G278)。」(哥林多后书 5:5) 和「这圣灵是我们得基业的凭据(G278),直等到神之民被赎,使他的荣耀得著称赞。」(以弗所书 1:14) 有人对「质(G728, pledge)」这个字可能不太清楚,一个可能会被了解的解释是把它和买房子的贷款相比,当贷款时,我们经常要付头期款,剩下不足的加上利息后慢慢地还清,头期款就相当于质。        

    基督徒的确有内住的圣灵,经文明说了,「岂不知你们的身子就是圣灵的殿吗?这圣灵是从神而来,住在你们里头的;…」(哥林多前书 6:19) 这事也早在旧约预言过,「我也要赐给你们一个新心,将新灵放在你们里面。又从你们的肉体中除掉石心,赐给你们肉心。我必将我的灵放在你们里面,使你们顺从我的律例,谨守遵行我的典章。」(以西结书 36:26-27)           

    我们已讨论过他说的,「我呼吁神给我的心作见证,我没有往哥林多去是为要宽容你们。」(哥林多后书 1:23) 这时他更进一步说了,「我们并不是辖管你们的信心,乃是帮助你们的快乐(G5479, joy),因为你们凭信(G4102, faith)才站立得住。」(哥林多后书 1:24) 要他们快乐,是「因为神的国不在乎吃喝,只在乎公义、和平并圣灵中的喜乐(G5479, joy)。」(罗马书 14:17) 我们知道,「…神的义正在这福音上显明出来,这义是本于信(G4102),以至于信(G4102)。…」(罗马书 1:17) 不在信心里面,是不可能以至于信的。

2208 神安慰, 聖靈帶領查經, 在基督都是一是 – 林後(1)1-24 (旋風著)

     首先我們談到問安及門徒受苦得神安慰,其中說明了為什麼後書是在馬其頓找代書寫的。第二是說到保羅計劃到哥林多確卻沒有去的緣由,其中從經文的一個字,就可以看見許多的事,因此從人的角度看,如果不「讓聖靈帶領(lead)查經」,根本就不可能了解聖經要告訴我們的!我們就引用了過去的一篇文章,說到一個可行且實驗過的,「讓聖靈帶領查經」的方法。最後我們講到了在基督都是一是的福音,且討論了賜聖靈作憑據,這意謂著基督徒的確有內住的聖靈。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(9/20/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

         1. 問安及門徒受苦得神安慰

       「奉神旨意,作基督耶穌使徒的保羅和兄弟提摩太,寫信給在哥林多神的教會,並亞該亞遍處的眾聖徒:願恩惠、平安從神我們的父和主耶穌基督歸與你們!願頌讚歸與我們的主耶穌基督的父神,就是發慈悲的父,賜各樣安慰的神。我們在一切患難中,他就安慰我們,叫我們能用神所賜的安慰去安慰那遭各樣患難的人。我們既多受基督的苦楚,就靠基督多得安慰。我們受患難呢,是為叫你們得安慰,得拯救;我們得安慰呢,也是為叫你們得安慰;這安慰能叫你們忍受我們所受的那樣苦楚。我們為你們所存的盼望(G1680, hope)是確定的,因為知道你們既是同受苦楚,也必同得安慰。弟兄們,我們不要你們不曉得,我們從前在亞西亞遭遇苦難,被壓太重,力不能勝,甚至連活命的指望都絕了。自己心裏也斷定是必死的,叫我們不靠自己,只靠叫死人復活的神。他曾救我們脫離那極大的死亡,現在仍要救我們,並且我們指望他將來還要救我們。你們以祈禱幫助我們,好叫許多人為我們謝恩,就是為我們因許多人所得的恩。」(哥林多後書 1:1-11)

        首先我們可以確定哥林多後書寫在前書之後,因前書說,「論到為聖徒捐錢,我從前怎樣吩咐加拉太的眾教會,你們也當怎樣行。每逢七日的第一日,各人要照自己的進項抽出來留着,免得我來的時候現湊。」(哥林多前書 16:1-2) 所以前書要他們準備好,而後書則明說了他們的確是這樣做了,「論到供給聖徒的事,我不必寫信給你們,因為我知道你們樂意的心,常對馬其頓人誇獎你們,說亞該亞人預備好了,已經有一年了,並且你們的熱心激動了許多人。但我打發那幾位弟兄去,要叫你們照我的話預備妥當,免得我們在這事上誇獎你們的話落了空。」(哥林多後書 9:1-3) 請注意,在前書之前還有一封失傳的信,因經文說,「我先前寫信給你們說:不可與淫亂的人相交。」(哥林多前書 5:9)

        另外一點是,這封信是在馬其頓寫的,因他寫信時對馬其頓人誇獎了哥林多的教會。經文又說,「(以弗所)亂定之後,保羅請門徒來,勸勉他們,就辭別起行,往馬其頓去。走遍了那一帶地方,用許多話勸勉門徒,然後來到希臘。」(使徒行傳 20:1-2) 所以他那時候是在傳教,不會有時間親自寫下這書信,因此在整本書中沒有提到親筆問安的這事,所以這部書是找代書寫的。

        我們現在就來看一下問安,在哥林多前後書之前,他都沒有強調他的使徒身份是從神而來的,很顯然他的使徒的身份在哥林多的教會受到了質疑,所以他必須說明他是奉神旨意作使徒。很清楚的,保羅和提摩太不只是寫信給在哥林多神的教會,而是包括了亞該亞遍處的眾聖徒。

     從問安中,我們可以看見父神是慈悲的,且是賜各樣安慰的神。這安慰不只是為我們,而是「…叫我們能用神所賜的安慰去安慰那遭各樣患難的人。」(哥林多後書 1:4) 可見得神不是安慰所有的人,所以被安慰的人要盡該盡的義務。接著的經文把這點講得很清楚, 就請自己看一下經文。他的結論很簡單,就是「我們為你們所存的盼望是確定的,因為知道你們既是同受苦楚,也必同得安慰。」(哥林多後書 1:7) 他只能有這樣的盼望,因為這不由得他,神有絕對的主權去決定要不要安慰某個人。至於那些神不直接安慰的人,就請讓他們知道神有絕對的主權,去做這樣的決定。

        然後經文就舉了實例說明,「他曾救我們脫離那極大的死亡,…」(哥林多後書 1:10) 請看經文中說到的過去實例。他說的,「…現在仍要救我們,並且我們指望他將來還要救我們。」(哥林多後書 1:10) 看到他後來的經歷,就可以看到這是真實的。他最終是為主殉道的,經文說得很清楚,「我現在被澆奠,我離世的時候到了。」(提摩太後書 4:6) 所以在他死的時間未到之前,都有神的恩在他身上,這在他不得已說出他的一些遭遇時,就可以看到這點(參哥林多後書 11:23-28)。

     他最後說到,「你們以祈禱幫助我們,好叫許多人為我們謝恩,就是為我們因許多人所得的恩。」(哥林多後書 1:11) 我們看到一個人再屬靈,也是需要別人禱告的。

2. 保羅計劃到哥林多卻沒有去的緣由

       「我們所誇的(G2746)是自己的良心,見證我們憑着神的聖潔和誠實;在世為人,不靠人的聰明,乃靠神的恩惠,向你們更是這樣。我們現在寫給你們的話,並不外乎你們所念的、所認識的,我也盼望(G1679, trust)你們到底還是要認識,正如你們已經有幾分認識我們,以我們誇口(G2745),好像我們在我們主耶穌的日子以你們誇口一樣。我既然這樣深信,就早有意到你們那裏去,叫你們再得益處。也要從你們那裏經過,往馬其頓去,再從馬其頓回到你們那裏,叫你們給我送行往猶太去。我有此意,豈是反覆不定嗎?我所起的意,豈是從情慾起的,叫我忽是忽非嗎?」(哥林多後書 1:12-17)

        首先我們注意到這字「誇的(G2746)」,完全沒有自誇(G213)的意思,這字「自誇(G213)」只出現兩次,一次在這經文,「因為那時人要專顧自己、貪愛錢財、自誇(G213)、狂傲、謗讟、違背父母、…」(提摩太後書 3:2) 另一次也相仿,「又是讒毀的、背後說人的、怨恨神的、侮慢人的、狂傲的、自誇的(G213)、揑造惡事的、違背父母的。」(羅馬書 1:30) 雖然在和合本在別的經文也翻譯成自誇,如「使一切有血氣的,在神面前一個也不能自誇(G2744; G2745, G2746 都是從此而來)。」(哥林多前書 1:29) 看彙編(Strong’s Concordance)的原文就很清楚了是用不同的字。這字「誇口(G2744)」,是在這經文中出現,「如經上所記:「誇口(G2744)的,當指着主誇口(G2744)。」」(哥林多前書 1:31) 所以我們不能專靠和合本,需要看原文,不是要作研究,而是想要更正確的了解聖經所要講的。

        我們現在就來看這字「誇的(G2746)」的意義,它共出現12次,在哥林多後書就出現了7次,我們就來看兩個典型的經文。第一個是,「既有基督的誠實在我裏面,就無人能在亞該亞一帶地方阻擋我這自誇(G2746)。」(哥林多後書 11:10) 是誇口的意思。另一處為,「現今你們竟以張狂誇口(G212, boasting),凡這樣誇口(G2746, rejoicing)都是惡的。」(雅各書 4:16) 我們看到這字「誇的(G2746)」有引以為榮而誇口的意思。

     這經文又引出了這字,「誇口(G212, boasting)」,然後我們發覺這字也只出現過兩次,另一個地方為,「因為凡世界上的事,就像肉體的情慾,眼目的情慾,並今生的驕傲(G212, pride),都不是從父來的,乃是從世界來的。」(約翰一書 2:16) 所以是因驕傲而誇口。

        只不過從一個「誇的(G2746)」這個字,我們就可以看到這麼多,那麼我們怎麼可能看到整本聖經要告訴我們的呢!從人的角度看,不「讓聖靈帶領(lead)查經」,這根本就不可能實現!這猶如保羅在第二次宣教時,聖靈是在帶領(lead)他們,而不是引導(guide)他們,因為經文說,「聖靈既然禁止他們在亞西亞講道,他們就經過弗呂家、加拉太一帶地方,到了每西亞的邊界,他們想要往庇推尼去,耶穌的靈卻不許。」(使徒行傳 16:6-7) 最終是在異象中帶領他們往西去馬其頓。我們以前在「250823 2 讓聖靈帶領查經而得生命的一個方法」,討論過一個「讓聖靈帶領查經」的每一個人都可做,且實驗過的方法。因為神是無限而人是有限,這絕對不是唯一的方法,譬如說你可用這方法加上你現在的方法,直到聖靈帶領你查經。

     如果你現在的方法不能讓聖靈帶領你查經的話,建議你試試這方法,因為這會使你最終把自己完全的交在聖靈手中。這方法不能立竿見影的,就我所知,至少要花五年時間,且要把自己完全的交在神的絕對主權之下。想想看,保羅所知的是從啓示而來,有人說他要在曠野待三年才能得到他的啓示,我們不會比保羅花更少時間的,所以五年或更多的時間不算長,要學習等待。

        其實即使「讓聖靈帶領查經」,我們也不可能完全看到整本聖經要告訴我們的。但我們相信神的絕對的主權,祂會在適當的時候開我們的眼睛,讓我們看到過去沒有看到的。當然前提是我們要真正的願意,不要像老底嘉的教會,以為做了很多事情,卻把主關在門外自己還不知道。可是主是這樣說的,「看哪,我站在門外叩門,若有聽見我聲音就開門的,我要進到他那裏去,我與他,他與我一同坐席。「『得勝的,我要賜他在我寶座上與我同坐,就如我得了勝,在我父的寶座上與他同坐一般。聖靈向眾教會所說的話,凡有耳的,就應當聽!』」(啓示錄 3:20-22) 真要有一個能聽的耳而開心門,這樣他不只是會和我們坐席,更會工作在我們身上,要不然怎麼會有得勝者呢?

        保羅說的很清楚,「我們所誇的是自己的良心,見證我們憑着神的聖潔和誠實;在世為人,不靠人的聰明,乃靠神的恩惠,向你們更是這樣。」(哥林多後書 1:12) 我們可以看到,他的一生的確是靠著神的恩惠。他盼望他們認識他所傳的福音,「正如你們已經有幾分認識我們,以我們誇口,好像我們在我們主耶穌的日子以你們誇口一樣。」(哥林多後書 1:14) 那時的哥林多教會「…在恩賜上沒有一樣不及人的,…」(哥林多前書 1:7) 但「…仍是屬肉體的,…」(哥林多前書 3:3) 還是對福音認識不清。

     接著他就明說了他那不是從情慾而來的計畫,關於他的計畫,就請自己看一下經文。只是他那時並沒有去哥林多,緣由可以從他的話看到,他說,「我呼籲神給我的心作見證,我沒有往哥林多去是為要寬容你們。」(哥林多後書 1:23) 這是和彼得說的一致的,就是「主所應許的尚未成就,有人以為他是耽延,其實不是耽延,乃是寬容你們,不願有一人沉淪,乃願人人都悔改。」(彼得後書 3:9) 所以是明說了緣由。

3. 在基督都是一是的福音且賜聖靈作憑據

       「我指着信實的神說,我們向你們所傳的道,並沒有是而又非的。因為我和西拉並提摩太,在你們中間所傳神的兒子耶穌基督,總沒有是而又非的,在他只有一是。神的應許不論有多少,在基督都是是的,所以藉着他也都是實在的,叫神因我們得榮耀。那在基督裏堅固我們和你們,並且膏我們的就是神。他又用印印了我們,並賜聖靈在我們心裏作憑據。我呼籲神給我的心作見證,我沒有往哥林多去是為要寬容你們。我們並不是轄管你們的信心,乃是幫助你們的快樂,因為你們憑信才站立得住。」(哥林多後書 1:18-24)

       保羅一開始就指着信實的神明說,「…我和西拉並提摩太,在你們中間所傳神的兒子耶穌基督,總沒有是而又非的,在他只有一是。神的應許不論有多少,在基督都是是的,所以藉着他也都是實在的,叫神因我們得榮耀。」(哥林多後書 1:18-20) 可見福音就是在講耶穌基督。為什麼會說叫神因我們得榮耀呢?想想,神是無限而人是有限,怎麼會因我們得榮耀呢?這是因為我們在成聖的道路之中,每一步一步的去模成耶穌的形像,在每一步中我們在基督裏彰顯耶穌形像的那一部份,那一部份就榮耀了神。

        「那在基督裏堅固我們和你們,並且膏我們的就是神。他又用印印了我們,並賜聖靈在我們心裏作憑據(G728, 質, pledge)。」(哥林多後書 1:21-22) 這字「憑據(G728, 質, pledge)」只出現三次,其他兩次的意義相同,分別在這兩經文,就是「為此培植我們的就是神,他又賜給我們聖靈作憑據(G278)。」(哥林多後書 5:5) 和「這聖靈是我們得基業的憑據(G278),直等到神之民被贖,使他的榮耀得着稱讚。」(以弗所書 1:14) 有人對「質(G728, pledge)」這個字可能不太清楚,一個可能會被了解的解釋是把它和買房子的貸款相比,當貸款時,我們經常要付頭期款,剩下不足的加上利息後慢慢地還清,頭期款就相當於質。

       基督徒的確有內住的聖靈,經文明說了,「豈不知你們的身子就是聖靈的殿嗎?這聖靈是從神而來,住在你們裏頭的;…」(哥林多前書 6:19) 這事也早在舊約預言過,「我也要賜給你們一個新心,將新靈放在你們裏面。又從你們的肉體中除掉石心,賜給你們肉心。我必將我的靈放在你們裏面,使你們順從我的律例,謹守遵行我的典章。」(以西結書 36:26-27) 

       我們已討論過他說的,「我呼籲神給我的心作見證,我沒有往哥林多去是為要寬容你們。」(哥林多後書 1:23) 這時他更進一步說了,「我們並不是轄管你們的信心,乃是幫助你們的快樂(G5479, joy),因為你們憑信(G4102, faith)才站立得住。」(哥林多後書 1:24) 要他們快樂,是「因為神的國不在乎吃喝,只在乎公義、和平並聖靈中的喜樂(G5479, joy)。」(羅馬書 14:17) 我們知道,「…神的義正在這福音上顯明出來,這義是本於信(G4102),以至於信(G4102)。…」(羅馬書 1:17) 不在信心裏面,是不可能以至於信的。

1208 God’s comfort, Holy Spirit’s leading in Bible study, and yes in Christ – 2Co(1)1-24 (by Whirlwind)

First, we discussed the greetings and how the disciples were comforted by God amid their sufferings. We also explain why the Second Epistle was written by another person with his description and approval in Macedonia. Second, we addressed the reason why Paul planned to visit Corinth but ultimately did not go. From a single word in the text, we can discern many things. Therefore, from a human perspective, if we do not “let the Holy Spirit to lead the Bible study,” it is simply impossible to understand what the Bible is telling us! We cited a previous article that outlined a practical and proven method for “letting the Holy Spirit lead the Bible study.” Finally, we discussed the gospel that in Christ is yes in Him, and we explored the gift of the Holy Spirit as a pledge—which means that Christians truly have the Holy Spirit dwelling within them.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (9/20/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. Greetings and God’s comfort for suffering disciples

“Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, To the church of God which is at Corinth with all the saints who are throughout Achaia: Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies and God of all comfort, who comforts us in all our affliction so that we will be able to comfort those who are in any affliction with the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted by God. For just as the sufferings of Christ are ours in abundance, so also our comfort is abundant through Christ. But if we are afflicted, it is for your comfort and salvation; or if we are comforted, it is for your comfort, which is effective in the patient enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer; and our hope (G1680) for you is firmly grounded, knowing that as you are sharers of our sufferings, so also you are sharers of our comfort. For we do not want you to be unaware, brethren, of our affliction which came to us in Asia, that we were burdened excessively, beyond our strength, so that we despaired even of life; indeed, we had the sentence of death within ourselves so that we would not trust in ourselves, but in God who raises the dead; who delivered us from so great a peril of death, and will deliver us, He on whom we have set our hope. And He will yet deliver us, you also joining in helping us through your prayers, so that thanks may be given by many persons on our behalf for the favor bestowed on us through the prayers of many.”(2 Corinthians 1:1-11)

        First, we can be certain that 2 Corinthians was written after the first letter, for the first letter states, “Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I directed the churches of Galatia, so do you also. On the first day of every week each one of you is to put aside and save, as he may prosper, so that no collections be made when I come.”(1 Corinthians 16:1-2) Thus, the first letter instructed them to be prepared, while the second letter explicitly states that they had indeed done so: “For it is superfluous for me to write to you about this ministry to the saints; for I know your readiness, of which I boast about you to the Macedonians, namely, that Achaia has been prepared since last year, and your zeal has stirred up most of them. But I have sent the brethren, in order that our boasting about you may not be made empty in this case, so that, as I was saying, you may be prepared.”(2 Corinthians 9:1-3) Please note that there was a lost letter preceding the first letter, for the Scripture says, “I wrote you in my letter not to associate with immoral people.”(1 Corinthians 5:9)

        Another point is that this letter was written in Macedonia, since when he wrote it, he commended the church in Corinth to the Macedonians. The Scripture also says, “After the uproar (in Ephesus) had ceased, Paul sent for the disciples, and when he had exhorted them and taken his leave of them, he left to go to Macedonia. When he had gone through those districts and had given them much exhortation, he came to Greece.”(Acts 20:1-2) Therefore, he was engaged in missionary work at that time and would not have had the time to write this letter himself; consequently, there is no mention of a personal greeting throughout the entire book, so this letter was written by another person with his description and approval.

        Let us now consider the greetings. Prior to 1 and 2 Corinthians, he had not emphasized that his apostleship came from God. Evidently, his apostleship had been questioned by the church in Corinth, so he had to clarify that he served as an apostle by God’s will. It is clear that Paul and Timothy were writing not only to the church of God in Corinth but also to all the saints throughout Achaia.

        From this greeting, we can see that God the Father is merciful and is the God who bestows every kind of comfort. This comfort is not just for us, but “…so that we will be able to comfort those who are in any affliction with the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted by God.”(2 Corinthians 1:4) It is clear, then, that God does not comfort everyone; therefore, those who are comforted must fulfill their duty. The verses followed make this point very clear—please read them for yourself. His conclusion is simple: “and our hope for you is firmly grounded, knowing that as you are sharers of our sufferings, so also you are sharers of our comfort.”(2 Corinthians 1:7) He can only have such hope, for it is not up to him; God has absolute sovereignty to decide whether or not to comfort a particular person. As for those whom God does not directly comfort, let them know that God has absolute sovereignty to make such decisions.

        The text then gives a concrete example: “(God) who delivered us from so great a peril of death, and will deliver us, He on whom we have set our hope. And He will yet deliver us.”(2 Corinthians 1:10) Looking at his later experiences, we can see that this is true. He ultimately died a martyr’s death for the Lord; the Scripture makes this very clear: “For I am already being poured out as a drink offering, and the time of my departure has come.”(2 Timothy 4:6) Therefore, until the time of his death, God’s grace was upon him—a fact evident when he was compelled to recount some of his experiences (cf. 2 Corinthians 11:23-28).

        He concluded by saying, “you also joining in helping us through your prayers, so that thanks may be given by many persons on our behalf for the favor bestowed on us through the prayers of many.”(2 Corinthians 1:11). We see that no matter how spiritual a person may be, he still needs the prayers of others.

2. The reason Paul planned to go to Corinth but didn’t go

“For our proud confidence (G2746, boasting) is this: the testimony of our conscience, that in holiness and godly sincerity, not in fleshly wisdom but in the grace of God, we have conducted ourselves in the world, and especially toward you. For we write nothing else to you than what you read and understand, and I hope (G1679, trust) you will understand until the end; just as you also partially did understand us, that we are your reason to be proud (G2745) as you also are ours, in the day of our Lord Jesus. In this confidence I intended at first to come to you, so that you might twice receive a blessing; that is, to pass your way into Macedonia, and again from Macedonia to come to you, and by you to be helped on my journey to Judea. Therefore, I was not vacillating when I intended to do this, was I? Or what I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, so that with me there will be yes, yes and no, no at the same time?”(2 Corinthians 1:12-17)

        First, we note that the word “proud confidence” (G2746, boasting) is typically translated as in this verse, “Where then is boasting (G2746)? It is excluded. By what kind of law? Of works? No, but by a law of faith.”(Romans 3:27) But it carries absolutely no connotation of “boastful” (G213). The word “boastful” (G213) appears only twice: once in this passage—”For men will be lovers of self, lovers of money, boastful (G213), arrogant, revilers, disobedient to parents, ungrateful, unholy.”(2 Timothy 3:2) The other occurrence is similar: “slanderers, haters of God, insolent, arrogant, boastful (G213), inventors of evil, disobedient to parents.”(Romans 1:30) Although the word is translated as “boast” in other passages as well, such as “so that no man may boast (G2744; G2745 and G2746 are derived from this) before God.”(1 Corinthians 1:29) A look at the original text in Strong’s Concordance makes it clear that a different word is used here. The word “boast” (G2744) appears in this passage: “so that, just as it is written, “Let him who boasts (G2744), boast (G2744) in the Lord.”(1 Corinthians 1:31) Therefore, we cannot rely solely on the translated versions; we need to examine the original text—not for the sake of scholarship, but to gain a more accurate understanding of what the Bible is teaching.

        Let us now examine the meaning of the word “boasting” (G2746). It appears 12 times in total, with 7 of those occurrences in 2 Corinthians. Let us look at two representative passages. The first is: “As the truth of Christ is in me, this boasting (G2746) of mine will not be stopped in the regions of Achaia.”(2 Corinthians 11:10)—which conveys the sense of boasting. Another passage reads: “But as it is, you boast (G212) in your arrogance; all such boasting (G2746, rejoicing, KJV) is evil.”(James 4:16) We see that the word “boast” (G2746) conveys the meaning of taking pride and boasting. That is why it (G2746) in 2 Corinthians 1:12 is translated as “proud confidence.”

        This passage also introduces the word “boast” (G212), and we find that this word also appears only twice. The other instance is: “For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh and the lust of the eyes and the boastful pride (G212) of life, is not from the Father, but is from the world.”(1 John 2:16) So it is pride that leads to boasting.

        Just from a single word—”boasting” (G2746)—we can see so much; how much more, then, can we see what the entire Bible is telling us! From a human perspective, if we do not “letting the Holy Spirit to lead our Bible study,” this is simply impossible to achieve! This is like Paul’s second missionary journey, where the Holy Spirit was leading them, not merely guiding them, for the Scripture says, “They passed through the Phrygian and Galatian region, having been forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia; and after they came to Mysia, they were trying to go into Bithynia, and the Spirit of Jesus did not permit them.”(Acts 16:6-7) Ultimately, it was through a vision that He led them westward to Macedonia. We previously discussed a method for “letting the Holy Spirit lead Bible study”—one that anyone can practice and that has been tested—in “250823 1 A method for having life by allowing the Holy Spirit to lead Bible study.” Since God is infinite and humans are finite, this is by no means the only method. For example, you can combine this method with your current approach until the Holy Spirit leads you in your Bible study.

        If your current method isn’t reaching the point of “letting the Holy Spirit to lead your Bible study,” I suggest you try this one, because it will ultimately lead you to surrender yourself completely into the Holy Spirit’s hands. This method doesn’t produce immediate results; as far as I know, it takes at least five years, and you must completely submit yourself to God’s absolute sovereignty. Think about it: Paul’s knowledge came from revelation. Some say he had to spend three years in the wilderness to receive his revelation. We won’t spend any less time than Paul did, so five years—or more—is not a long time. We must learn to wait.

        In fact, even when we “letting the Holy Spirit to lead our Bible study,” we cannot possibly see everything the entire Bible intends to reveal to us. But we trust in God’s absolute sovereignty; He will open our eyes at the right time, allowing us to see what we have not seen before. Of course, this presupposes that we are truly willing—we must not be like the church in Laodicea, which thought it had done many things but had shut the Lord out without even realizing it. Yet the Lord says, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if anyone hears My voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and will dine with him, and he with Me. He who overcomes, I will grant to him to sit down with Me on My throne, as I also overcame and sat down with My Father on His throne. He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches.”(Revelation 3:20-22) We truly need ears to hear and a heart to open the door; only then will He not only sit at the table with us but also work within us. Otherwise, how could there be any overcomers?

3. The Gospel that in Christ is yes in Him and Holy Spirit given as pledge

“But as God is faithful, our word to you is not yes and no. For the Son of God, Christ Jesus, who was preached among you by us⁠—by me and Silvanus and Timothy⁠—was not yes and no, but is yes in Him. For as many as are the promises of God, in Him they are yes; therefore also through Him is our Amen to the glory of God through us. Now He who establishes us with you in Christ and anointed us is God, who also sealed us and gave us the Spirit in our hearts as a pledge. But I call God as witness to my soul, that to spare you I did not come again to Corinth. Not that we lord it over your faith, but are workers with you for your joy; for in your faith you are standing firm.”(2 Corinthians 1:18-24)

        From the very beginning, Paul spoke of the faithful God, saying, “…the Son of God, Christ Jesus, who was preached among you by us⁠—by me and Silvanus and Timothy⁠—was not yes and no, but is yes in Him. For as many as are the promises of God, in Him they are yes; therefore also through Him is our Amen to the glory of God through us.”(2 Corinthians 1:18-20) It is clear, then, that the gospel is all about Jesus Christ. Why does it say that God is glorified through us? Think about it: God is infinite, while humans are finite—how could God be glorified through us? It is because, as we walk the path of sanctification, we are being transformed step by step into the image of Jesus. With every step, as we manifest a portion of Jesus’ image in Christ, that portion brings glory to God.

        “Now He who establishes us with you in Christ and anointed us is God, who also sealed us and gave us the Spirit in our hearts as a pledge (G728).”(2 Corinthians 1:21-22) The word “pledge (G728)” appears only three times; the other two instances have the same meaning and are found in these two passages: “Now He who prepared us for this very purpose is God, who gave to us the Spirit as a pledge (G278).”(2 Corinthians 5:5) and “…the Holy Spirit of promise, who is given as a pledge (G278) of our inheritance, with a view to the redemption of God’s own possession, to the praise of His glory.”(Ephesians 1:13-14) Some may not be entirely clear on the meaning of the word “pledge (G728).” One way to understand it is to compare it to a mortgage for buying a house. When taking out a mortgage, we often pay a down payment, and the remaining balance, plus interest, is gradually paid off over time; the down payment is equivalent to the pledge.

        Christians do indeed have the Holy Spirit dwelling within them, as the Scriptures clearly state: “Or do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit who is in you, whom you have from God, …”(1 Corinthians 6:19) This was also prophesied long ago in the Old Testament: “Moreover, I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit within you; and I will remove the heart of stone from your flesh and give you a heart of flesh. I will put My Spirit within you and cause you to walk in My statutes, and you will be careful to observe My ordinances.”(Ezekiel 36:26-27)

        We have already discussed what he said: “But I call God as witness to my soul, that to spare you I did not come again to Corinth.”(2 Corinthians 1:23) At this point, he went on to say, “Not that we lord it over your faith, but are workers with you for your joy (G5479); for in your faith (G4102) you are standing firm.”(2 Corinthians 1:24) He wanted them to have joy “for the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but righteousness and peace and joy (G5479) in the Holy Spirit.”(Romans 14:17) We know that, “…the righteousness of God is revealed from faith (G4102) to faith (G4102); …”(Romans 1:17) Without faith, it is impossible to have from faith to faith.

3207 福音, 死人复活, 灵体, 及甘心情愿的奉献 – 林前(15)1-(16)24 (旋风著)

    我们先看保罗明传的福音是什么?是和众使徒所传的一样,并提到圣经说预知和预定是一体的两面。第二是谈到死人真会复活如同基督一样,其中引用了以前的两篇重要的文章。第三讲到基督的复活及两个族类,谈到这里所讲的,和启示录所说的事互相对应。第四是以重点的提示,讨论复活后的身体有属天的形状。第五是说到血肉之体,在复活时要改变成为不朽坏的灵体。第六是讨论为什么圣经中对奉献唯一的要求,是甘心情愿的奉献,而不是像律法似的十一奉献,并提到了保罗的预定行程和计划,其中引用了以前的一篇重要的文章。最后提到了劝勉及问安。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(9/13/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。                         

1. 保罗说福音是什么?      

    「弟兄们,我如今把先前所传给你们的福音,告诉你们知道。这福音你们也领受了,又靠著站立得住;并且你们若不是徒然相信,能以持守我所传给你们的,就必因这福音得救。我当日所领受又传给你们的,第一,就是基督照圣经所说,为我们的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照圣经所说,第三天复活了,并且显给矶法看,然后显给十二使徒看,后来一时显给五百多弟兄看,其中一大半到如今还在,却也有已经睡了的。以后显给雅各看,再显给众使徒看,末了,也显给我看,我如同未到产期而生的人一般。我原是使徒中最小的,不配称为使徒,因为我从前逼迫神的教会。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;并且他所赐我的恩不是徒然的。我比众使徒格外劳苦,这原不是我,乃是神的恩与我同在。不拘是我,是众使徒,我们如此传,你们也如此信了。」(哥林多前书 15:1-11)      

    首先他把先前所传给哥林多教会的福音说出来,「… 就是基督照圣经所说,为我们的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照圣经所说,第三天复活了。」(哥林多前书 15:3-4)  也就是说,「耶稣被交给人,是为我们的过犯;复活,是为叫我们称义。」(罗马书 4:25) 这里是说第一但没有第二,是指首先发生的意思。请注意,这里只是说称义,不是成义,只是说,「我们既因信称义,就借著我们的主耶稣基督得与神相和。」(罗马书 5:1) 所以这只是入门,然后要走上成圣的道路,直到最终要模成(be conformed)耶稣的形像,也就是这经文所说的,「因为他预先所知道的人,就预先定下效法(模成, G4382, be conformed)他儿子的模样(形像, G1504, image),使他儿子在许多弟兄中作长子。预先所定下的人又召他们来;所召来的人又称他们为义;所称为义的人又叫他们得荣耀。」(罗马书 8:29-30) 一个模成耶稣形像的人,就会自然的得荣耀,所以是入门的因信称义,然后要走上成圣之路,直到模成荣耀的耶稣形像。如果一个人真正相信「圣经是神所默示的」,就会「不把圣经的话打折扣」,看到这里明说了预知和预定是一体的两面。          

    经文接著就提出耶稣死而复活的证人,就是「…显给矶法看,然后显给十二使徒看,后来一时显给五百多弟兄看,…以后显给雅各看,再显给众使徒看。」(哥林多前书 15:5-7) 末了在大光中,「…也显给我看,我如同未到产期而生的人一般。」(哥林多前书 15:8)     保罗知道很清楚,「我原是使徒中最小的,不配称为使徒,因为我从前逼迫神的教会。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;并且他所赐我的恩不是徒然的。我比众使徒格外劳苦,这原不是我,乃是神的恩与我同在。」(哥林多前书 15:9-10) 他知道的很清楚,一切都是神的恩。他的确是比众使徒格外劳苦,看他在不得已的情况下叙述他所遭遇的事就知道了 (参哥林多后书 11:23-28)。          

    当他说,「不拘是我,是众使徒,我们如此传,你们也如此信了。」(哥林多前书 15:11) 这是当他奉启示上耶路撒冷去的时候,他告诉我们说,「…把我在外邦人中所传的福音对弟兄们陈说,却是背地里对那有名望之人说的,惟恐我现在或是从前徒然奔跑。」(加拉太书 2:2) 「…那些有名望的,并没有加增我甚么,反倒看见了主托我传福音给那未受割礼的人,正如托彼得传福音给那受割礼的人。」(加拉太书 2:6-7) 他的确是和众使徒传一样的福音。    

2. 死人真会复活如同基督一样          

    「既传基督是从死里复活了,怎么在你们中间有人说没有死人复活的事呢?若没有死人复活的事,基督也就没有复活了。若基督没有复活,我们所传的便是枉然,你们所信的也是枉然!并且明显我们是为神妄作见证的,因我们见证神是叫基督复活了。若死人真不复活,神也就没有叫基督复活了。因为死人若不复活,基督也就没有复活了。基督若没有复活,你们的信便是徒然,你们仍在罪里,就是在基督里睡了的人也灭亡了。我们若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比众人更可怜。」(哥林多前书 15:12-19)          

    他自己在大光中见到复活后的耶稣,死人怎么会不复活呢?在经文中,我们看到保罗一步一步的逻辑推导, 这是因为我们以前在「260828 圣经是说我们和神的逻辑推导相同,那么不同点在那里?」中所说的,我们的逻辑推导和神的相同。首先,保罗的知识来源是神,因为经文很清楚的说,他所知的,「…不是从人领受的,也不是人教导我的,乃是从耶稣基督启示来的。」(加拉太书 1:12) 他那时也知道,「(旧约)圣经都是神所默示的,…」(提摩太后书 3:16) 他的话语是这么合逻辑,因为这是三位一体的神之工作,这可作为我们和神的逻辑推导相同的佐证,请看这篇文章去知道详情。    

    就像这文章所说的, 里面没有逻辑上的错误,但是一般人的作法常是看不出逻辑上有什么错误,却不愿意接受结论,只是因为自己读错了圣经!惟一可能读对圣经的方法就是,「让圣灵带领查经」, 犹如保罗在第二次宣教时,圣灵在带领(lead)他们,不准他们往南或往北,只能往西到马其顿去。(参使徒行传 16:6-10) 我们以前在「250823 3  让圣灵带领查经而得生命的一个方法」中提到了这样的一个方法,看你愿不愿意走上这条路?证据就是,如果神允许,我可以指出一篇讲道或文章不合乎圣经的地方(如果有的话)。当然我走过的路不是唯一的方法,但却是实验过而可靠的方法,因为神是无限而人是有限,这绝对不是唯一的方法,譬如说,可以先用这方法结合你现有的,直到圣灵带领你查经。        

    真的「若基督没有复活,我们所传的便是枉然,你们所信的也是枉然!并且明显我们是为神妄作见证的,因我们见证神是叫基督复活了。若死人真不复活,神也就没有叫基督复活了。」(哥林多前书 15:14-15) 我们刚才说过,「耶稣被交给人,是为我们的过犯;复活,是为叫我们称义。」(罗马书 4:25) 「基督若没有复活,你们的信便是徒然,你们仍在罪里,就是在基督里睡了的人也灭亡了。」(哥林多前书 15:17-18) 真会是「我们若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比众人更可怜。」(哥林多前书 15:19)          

    其实死人复活在经文中说得很清楚,「我又看见一个白色的大宝座与坐在上面的,从他面前天地都逃避,再无可见之处了。我又看见死了的人,无论大小,都站在宝座前。案卷展开了,并且另有一卷展开,就是生命册。死了的人都凭著这些案卷所记载的,照他们所行的受审判。于是海交出其中的死人,死亡和阴间也交出其中的死人。他们都照各人所行的受审判。」(启示录 20:11-13) 这虽然和基督徒一般讲的耶稣基督的复活有些不一样,但要知道各人都要照信心的行为受审判。    

3. 基督的复活及两个族类        

    「但基督已经从死里复活,成为睡了之人初熟的果子。死既是因一人而来,死人复活也是因一人而来。在亚当里众人都死了,照样,在基督里众人也都要复活。但各人是按著自己的次序复活,初熟的果子是基督,以后在他来的时候,是那些属基督的。再后,末期到了,那时,基督既将一切执政的、掌权的、有能的,都毁灭了,就把国交与父神。因为基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敌都放在他的脚下。尽末了所毁灭的仇敌就是死。因为经上说:「神叫万物都服在他的脚下。」既说万物都服了他,明显那叫万物服他的,不在其内了。万物既服了他,那时,子也要自己服那叫万物服他的,叫神在万物之上,为万物之主。不然,那些为死人受洗的,将来怎样呢?若死人总不复活,因何为他们受洗呢?我们又因何时刻冒险呢?弟兄们,我在我主基督耶稣里指著你们所夸的口极力地说,我是天天冒死。我若当日像寻常人在以弗所同野兽战斗,那于我有甚么益处呢?若死人不复活,「我们就吃吃喝喝吧!因为明天要死了。」你们不要自欺,滥交是败坏善行。你们要醒悟为善,不要犯罪,因为有人不认识神。我说这话是要叫你们羞愧。」(哥林多前书 15:20-34)        

    在神的眼中只有二人,因经文说,「若因一人(亚当)的过犯,死就因这一人作了王,何况那些受洪恩又蒙所赐之义的,岂不更要因耶稣基督一人在生命中作王吗?」(罗马书 5:17) 「但基督已经从死里复活,成为睡了之人初熟的果子。」(哥林多前书 15:20) 「如今,那些在基督耶稣里的就不定罪了。因为赐生命圣灵的律在基督耶稣里释放了我,使我脱离罪和死的律了。」(罗马书 8:1-2) 是的,这就像重力是一条法则,不论在任何地方,一个东西总会掉下来。同样的,那些在基督耶稣里的就一定不会定罪。基督既是初熟的果子,在基督耶稣里的就成了一个族类,这是相对于不信主的仍属于亚当的族类而言,他们的名字不在生命册上,他们会永死,这就是当白色的大宝座时经文所说的,「死亡和阴间也被扔在火湖里,这火湖就是第二次的死。若有人名字没记在生命册上,他就被扔在火湖里。」(启示录 20:14-15) 这也就是,「尽末了所毁灭的仇敌就是死。」(哥林多前书 15:26)          

    接著就写道,「再后,末期到了,那时,基督既将一切执政的、掌权的、有能的,都毁灭了,就把国交与父神。因为基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敌都放在他的脚下。…」(哥林多前书 15:24-26) 这是指哈米吉多顿的战争,它的预备请参考启示录 16:12-16,它的结局是主耶稣基督的得胜,如经文所说,在骑白马的「…衣服和大腿上有名写著说:「万王之王,万主之主。」」(启示录 19:16) 这个显然是指主耶稣基督。接著是,「我又看见一位天使站在日头中,向天空所飞的鸟大声喊著说:「你们聚集来赴神的大筵席!可以吃君王与将军的肉,壮士与马和骑马者的肉,并一切自主的、为奴的以及大小人民的肉。」我看见那兽和地上的君王,并他们的众军都聚集,要与骑白马的并他的军兵争战。那兽被擒拿,那在兽面前曾行奇事、迷惑受兽印记和拜兽像之人的假先知,也与兽同被擒拿。他们两个就活活地被扔在烧著硫磺的火湖里。其余的被骑白马者口中出来的剑杀了。飞鸟都吃饱了他们的肉。」(启示录 19:17-21) 很显然的是,「…基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敌都放在他的脚下。」(哥林多前书 15:25)          

    我们看见这都是在时间中一步一步的完成的,所以是在时间的完成上,「…经上说:「神叫万物都服在他的脚下。」既说万物都服了他,明显那叫万物服他的,不在其内了。万物既服了他,那时,子也要自己服那叫万物服他的,叫神在万物之上,为万物之主。」(哥林多前书 15:27-28) 在没有时间的限制时,主耶稣基督是三位一体的神中的一位。          

    如果基督没有从死里复活,「…那些为死人受洗的,将来怎样呢?若死人总不复活,因何为他们受洗呢?我们又因何时刻冒险呢?」(哥林多前书 15:29-30) 保罗很严肃的说,「弟兄们,我在我主基督耶稣里指著你们所夸的口极力地说,我是天天冒死。我若当日像寻常人在以弗所同野兽战斗,那于我有甚么益处呢?若死人不复活,「我们就吃吃喝喝吧!因为明天要死了。」」(哥林多前书 15:31-32)           

    他是对永生有盼望的,不会「…将我们神的恩变作放纵情欲的机会,…」(犹大书 1:4) 所以他会说,「这不是说我已经得著了,已经完全了,我乃是竭力追求,或者可以得著基督耶稣所以得著我的。弟兄们,我不是以为自己已经得著了,我只有一件事,就是忘记背后,努力面前的,向著标竿直跑,要得神在基督耶稣里从上面召我来得的奖赏。」(腓立比书 3:12-14) 他是跟随主基督耶稣不要犯罪的,这使得他说,「你们不要自欺,滥交是败坏善行。你们要醒悟为善,不要犯罪,因为有人不认识神。我说这话是要叫你们羞愧。」(哥林多前书 15:33-34)     

4. 复活后的身体有属天的形状          

    「或有人问:「死人怎样复活,带著甚么身体来呢?」无知的人哪,你所种的,若不死,就不能生!并且你所种的,不是那将来的形体,不过是子粒,即如麦子,或是别样的谷。但神随自己的意思给它一个形体,并叫各等子粒各有自己的形体。凡肉体各有不同:人是一样,兽又是一样,鸟又是一样,鱼又是一样。有天上的形体,也有地上的形体。但天上形体的荣光是一样,地上形体的荣光又是一样。日有日的荣光,月有月的荣光,星有星的荣光;这星和那星的荣光也有分别。死人复活也是这样:所种的是必朽坏的,复活的是不朽坏的;所种的是羞辱的,复活的是荣耀的;所种的是软弱的,复活的是强壮的;所种的是血气的身体,复活的是灵性的身体。 若有血气的身体,也必有灵性的身体。经上也是这样记著说:「首先的人亚当成了有灵的活人」;末后的亚当成了叫人活的灵。但属灵的不在先,属血气的在先,以后才有属灵的。头一个人是出于地,乃属土;第二个人是出于天。那属土的怎样,凡属土的也就怎样;属天的怎样,凡属天的也就怎样。我们既有属土的形状,也必有属天的形状。」(哥林多前书 15:35-49)        

    保罗对这个问题,「…死人怎样复活,带著甚么身体来呢?」(哥林多前书 15:35) 他的回答非常符合逻辑,就请看一下经文,我们在这里只是做重点的提示。我们又看到神有绝对的主权, 就是「…神随自己的意思给它一个形体,并叫各等子粒各有自己的形体。」(哥林多前书 15:38) 知道复活后的身体是不朽坏的,荣耀的,强壮的灵体,也就是「所种的是血气的身体,复活的是灵性的身体。若有血气的身体,也必有灵性的身体。」(哥林多前书 15:44) 在这里,我们又看到在神眼中只有两个人,就是「经上也是这样记著说:「首先的人亚当成了有灵的活人」;末后的亚当(耶稣)成了叫人活的灵。」(哥林多前书 15:45) 接著又看到他的逻辑的推导,结论就是「我们既有属土的形状,将来也必有属天的形状。」(哥林多前书 15:49)    

5. 血肉之体在复活时要改变成为不朽坏的灵体        

    「弟兄们,我告诉你们说,血肉之体不能承受神的国,必朽坏的不能承受不朽坏的。我如今把一件奥秘的事告诉你们:我们不是都要睡觉,乃是都要改变,就在一霎时,眨眼之间,号筒末次吹响的时候。因号筒要响,死人要复活,成为不朽坏的,我们也要改变。这必朽坏的总要变成不朽坏的,这必死的总要变成不死的。这必朽坏的既变成不朽坏的,这必死的既变成不死的,那时经上所记「死被得胜吞灭」的话就应验了。「死啊,你得胜的权势在哪里?死啊,你的毒钩在哪里?」死的毒钩就是罪,罪的权势就是律法。感谢神,使我们借著我们的主耶稣基督得胜。所以,我亲爱的弟兄们,你们务要坚固,不可摇动,常常竭力多做主工,因为知道你们的劳苦,在主里面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前书 15:50-58)          

    这里的经文很清楚的说,血肉之体在复活时改变成为不朽坏的,就请看一下经文。因为「这必朽坏的既变成不朽坏的,这必死的既变成不死的,那时经上所记「死被得胜吞灭」的话就应验了。」(哥林多前书 15:54) 接著就明说,「「死啊,你得胜的权势在哪里?死啊,你的毒钩在哪里?」死的毒钩就是罪,罪的权势就是律法。」(哥林多前书 15:55-56) 这是因为「没有律法之先,罪已经在世上;但没有律法,罪也不算罪。然而从亚当到摩西,死就作了王,连那些不与亚当犯一样罪过的,也在他的权下。…」(罗马书 5:13-14) 所以会说,罪的权势就是律法。真是要「感谢神,使我们借著我们的主耶稣基督得胜。」(哥林多前书 15:57)          

    「所以,我亲爱的弟兄们,你们务要坚固,不可摇动,常常竭力多做主工,因为知道你们的劳苦,在主里面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前书 15:58) 的确不是徒然的,启示录明说了,「我听见从天上有声音说:「你要写下:从今以后,在主里面而死的人有福了!」 圣灵说:「是的,他们息了自己的劳苦,做工的果效也随著他们。」」(启示录 14:13)  

6. 要甘心情愿的奉献及保罗的预定行程和计划        

    「论到为圣徒捐钱,我从前怎样吩咐加拉太的众教会,你们也当怎样行。每逢七日的第一日,各人要照自己的进项抽出来留著,免得我来的时候现凑。及至我来到了,你们写信举荐谁,我就打发他们,把你们的捐资送到耶路撒冷去。若我也该去,他们可以和我同去。我要从马其顿经过,既经过了,就要到你们那里去,或者和你们同住几时,或者也过冬。无论我往哪里去,你们就可以给我送行。我如今不愿意路过见你们,主若许我,我就指望和你们同住几时。但我要仍旧住在以弗所,直等到五旬节,因为有宽大又有功效的门为我开了,并且反对的人也多。若是提摩太来到,你们要留心,叫他在你们那里无所惧怕,因为他劳力做主的工,像我一样。所以无论谁,都不可藐视他,只要送他平安前行,叫他到我这里来,因我指望他和弟兄们同来。至于兄弟亚波罗,我再三地劝他同弟兄们到你们那里去,但这时他决不愿意去,几时有了机会他必去。」(哥林多前书 16:1-12)          

    一开始就说到要要甘心情愿的奉献,不是如守律法似的十一奉献,以前我们在「3142 十一奉献的真谛和不要认撒但为父」中的「1. 十一奉献的真谛」,特别的提到这点,请找到这篇文章,在其中的重点如后。          

    第一次的奉献是建会幕时,甘心情愿是耶和华所订的,因「耶和华晓谕摩西说:「你告诉以色列人当为我送礼物来,凡甘心乐意的,你们就可以收下归我。…「又当为我造圣所,使我可以住在他们中间。制造帐幕和其中的一切器具,都要照我所指示你的样式。」」(出埃及记 25:1-9) 他们那时的甘心情愿可从这经文看到,「摩西传命,他们就在全营中宣告说:「无论男女,不必再为圣所拿甚么礼物来。」这样才拦住百姓不再拿礼物来。因为他们所有的材料够做一切当做的物,而且有余。」(出埃及记 36:6-7)           

    在新约中耶稣惟一称赞的是寡妇的甘心情愿奉献,「耶稣叫门徒来,说:「我实在告诉你们:这穷寡妇投入库里的,比众人所投的更多。因为,他们都是自己有余,拿出来投在里头,但这寡妇是自己不足,把她一切养生的都投上了。」」(马可福音 12:43-44) 在新约中已经没有献祭了,而旧约告诉我们十一奉献对教会而言是绝对足够的,当一个爱主的人在有能力时,一定会甘心情愿的让教会不缺粮,奉献十一或更多。主耶稣自己守的是逾越节的真谛,而不是逾越节律法所订的时间,祂怎么会要人守律法似的十一奉献?这从「神借著圣经告诉我们是一致的」就很清楚了,所以在圣经中对奉献的要求,就只是要甘心情愿。          

    接著就讲到保罗的预定行程和计划,请看一下经文就很清楚了,我们就不多说了。「至于兄弟亚波罗,我再三地劝他同弟兄们到你们那里去,但这时他决不愿意去,几时有了机会他必去。」(哥林多前书 16:12) 圣经没有明说亚波罗为什么那时不愿意去的原因,我们只能从逻辑上猜一猜, 那时哥林多教会是分党的,保罗「…的意思就是你们各人说:「我是属保罗的」,「我是属亚波罗的」,「我是属矶法的」,「我是属基督的」。」(哥林多前书 1:12) 看到他决不愿意去的反应,就可以知道他晓得这样做是不对的。    

7. 劝勉及问安          

    「你们务要警醒,在真道上站立得稳,要作大丈夫,要刚强。凡你们所做的,都要凭爱心(G26, 神的爱)而做。弟兄们,你们晓得司提反一家是亚该亚初结的果子,并且他们专以服事圣徒为念。我劝你们顺服这样的人,并一切同工同劳的人。司提反和福徒拿都并亚该古到这里来,我很喜欢,因为你们待我有不及之处,他们补上了。他们叫我和你们心里都快活。这样的人,你们务要敬重。亚西亚的众教会问你们安。亚居拉和百基拉并在他们家里的教会,因主多多地问你们安。众弟兄都问你们安。你们要亲嘴问安,彼此务要圣洁。我保罗亲笔问安。若有人不爱主,这人可诅可咒。主必要来!愿主耶稣基督的恩常与你们众人同在!我在基督耶稣里的爱与你们众人同在!阿们!」(哥林多前书 16:13-24)        

    一开始的劝勉很清楚,就是「你们务要警醒,在真道上站立得稳,要作大丈夫,要刚强。凡你们所做的,都要凭爱心而做。」(哥林多前书 16:13-14) 然后我们注意到,这司提反不是使徒行传中第一个为主殉道的人,只是同名同姓。保罗说到,「我劝你们顺服这样的人,并一切同工同劳的人。司提反和福徒拿都并亚该古到这里来,我很喜欢,因为你们待我有不及之处,他们补上了。」(哥林多前书 16:16-17) 这样的人要顺服且敬重。          

    请看一下经文中的问安,我们只是要指出,「若有人不爱主,这人可诅可咒。主必要来!」(哥林多前书 16:22) 保罗是绝对相信主会再来的,这和启示录写的相对应,「证明这事的(约翰)说:「是了,我必快来!」 阿们!主耶稣啊,我愿你来!」(启示录 22:20) 他们只能期望,但不知何时,因为「…我(主)来像贼一样。…」(启示录 16:15)

2207 福音, 死人復活, 靈體, 及甘心情願的奉獻 – 林前(15)1-(16)24 (旋風著)

     我們先看保羅明傳的福音是什麼?是和眾使徒所傳的一樣,並提到聖經說預知和預定是一體的兩面。第二是談到死人真會復活如同基督一樣,其中引用了以前的兩篇重要的文章。第三講到基督的復活及兩個族類,談到這裏所講的,和啓示錄所說的事互相對應。第四是以重點的提示,討論復活後的身體有屬天的形狀。第五是說到血肉之體,在復活時要改變成為不朽壞的靈體。第六是討論為什麼聖經中對奉獻唯一的要求,是甘心情願的奉獻,而不是像律法似的十一奉獻,並提到了保羅的預定行程和計劃,其中引用了以前的一篇重要的文章。最後提到了勸勉及問安。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(9/13/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

1. 保羅說福音是什麼?

       「弟兄們,我如今把先前所傳給你們的福音,告訴你們知道。這福音你們也領受了,又靠着站立得住;並且你們若不是徒然相信,能以持守我所傳給你們的,就必因這福音得救。我當日所領受又傳給你們的,第一,就是基督照聖經所說,為我們的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照聖經所說,第三天復活了,並且顯給磯法看,然後顯給十二使徒看,後來一時顯給五百多弟兄看,其中一大半到如今還在,卻也有已經睡了的。以後顯給雅各看,再顯給眾使徒看,末了,也顯給我看,我如同未到產期而生的人一般。我原是使徒中最小的,不配稱為使徒,因為我從前逼迫神的教會。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;並且他所賜我的恩不是徒然的。我比眾使徒格外勞苦,這原不是我,乃是神的恩與我同在。不拘是我,是眾使徒,我們如此傳,你們也如此信了。」(哥林多前書 15:1-11)

        首先他把先前所傳給哥林多教會的福音說出來,「… 就是基督照聖經所說,為我們的罪死了,而且埋葬了,又照聖經所說,第三天復活了。」(哥林多前書 15:3-4)  也就是說,「耶穌被交給人,是為我們的過犯;復活,是為叫我們稱義。」(羅馬書 4:25) 這裏是說第一但沒有第二,是指首先發生的意思。請注意,這裏只是說稱義,不是成義,只是說,「我們既因信稱義,就藉着我們的主耶穌基督得與神相和。」(羅馬書 5:1) 所以這只是入門,然後要走上成聖的道路,直到最終要模成(be conformed)耶穌的形像,也就是這經文所說的,「因為他預先所知道的人,就預先定下效法(模成, G4382, be conformed)他兒子的模樣(形像, G1504, image),使他兒子在許多弟兄中作長子。預先所定下的人又召他們來;所召來的人又稱他們為義;所稱為義的人又叫他們得榮耀。」(羅馬書 8:29-30) 一個模成耶穌形像的人,就會自然的得榮耀,所以是入門的因信稱義,然後要走上成聖之路,直到模成榮耀的耶穌形像。如果一個人真正相信「聖經是神所默示的」,就會「不把聖經的話打折扣」,看到這裏明說了預知和預定是一體的兩面。

        經文接著就提出耶穌死而復活的證人,就是「…顯給磯法看,然後顯給十二使徒看,後來一時顯給五百多弟兄看,…以後顯給雅各看,再顯給眾使徒看。」(哥林多前書 15:5-7) 末了在大光中,「…也顯給我看,我如同未到產期而生的人一般。」(哥林多前書 15:8)

    保羅知道很清楚,「我原是使徒中最小的,不配稱為使徒,因為我從前逼迫神的教會。然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的;並且他所賜我的恩不是徒然的。我比眾使徒格外勞苦,這原不是我,乃是神的恩與我同在。」(哥林多前書 15:9-10) 他知道的很清楚,一切都是神的恩。他的確是比眾使徒格外勞苦,看他在不得已的情況下敘述他所遭遇的事就知道了 (參哥林多後書 11:23-28)。

        當他說,「不拘是我,是眾使徒,我們如此傳,你們也如此信了。」(哥林多前書 15:11) 這是當他奉啓示上耶路撒冷去的時候,他告訴我們說,「…把我在外邦人中所傳的福音對弟兄們陳說,卻是背地裏對那有名望之人說的,惟恐我現在或是從前徒然奔跑。」(加拉太書 2:2) 「…那些有名望的,並沒有加增我甚麼,反倒看見了主託我傳福音給那未受割禮的人,正如託彼得傳福音給那受割禮的人。」(加拉太書 2:6-7) 他的確是和眾使徒傳一樣的福音。

2. 死人真會復活如同基督一樣

       「既傳基督是從死裏復活了,怎麼在你們中間有人說沒有死人復活的事呢?若沒有死人復活的事,基督也就沒有復活了。若基督沒有復活,我們所傳的便是枉然,你們所信的也是枉然!並且明顯我們是為神妄作見證的,因我們見證神是叫基督復活了。若死人真不復活,神也就沒有叫基督復活了。因為死人若不復活,基督也就沒有復活了。基督若沒有復活,你們的信便是徒然,你們仍在罪裏,就是在基督裏睡了的人也滅亡了。我們若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比眾人更可憐。」(哥林多前書 15:12-19)

        他自己在大光中見到復活後的耶穌,死人怎麼會不復活呢?在經文中,我們看到保羅一步一步的邏輯推導, 這是因為我們以前在「260828 聖經是說我們和神的邏輯推導相同,那麼不同點在那裏?」中所說的,我們的邏輯推導和神的相同。首先,保羅的知識來源是神,因為經文很清楚的說,他所知的,「…不是從人領受的,也不是人教導我的,乃是從耶穌基督啓示來的。」(加拉太書 1:12) 他那時也知道,「(舊約)聖經都是神所默示的,…」(提摩太後書 3:16) 他的話語是這麼合邏輯,因為這是三位一體的神之工作,這可作為我們和神的邏輯推導相同的佐證,請看這篇文章去知道詳情。

     就像這文章所說的, 裏面沒有邏輯上的錯誤,但是一般人的作法常是看不出邏輯上有什麼錯誤,卻不願意接受結論,只是因為自己讀錯了聖經!惟一可能讀對聖經的方法就是,「讓聖靈帶領查經」, 猶如保羅在第二次宣教時,聖靈在帶領(lead)他們,不准他們往南或往北,只能往西到馬其頓去。(參使徒行傳 16:6-10) 我們以前在「250823 2 讓聖靈帶領查經而得生命的一個方法」中提到了這樣的一個方法,看你願不願意走上這條路?證據就是,如果神允許,我可以指出一篇講道或文章不合乎聖經的地方(如果有的話)。當然我走過的路不是唯一的方法,但卻是實驗過而可靠的方法,因為神是無限而人是有限,這絕對不是唯一的方法,譬如說,可以先用這方法結合你現有的,直到聖靈帶領你查經。

     真的「若基督沒有復活,我們所傳的便是枉然,你們所信的也是枉然!並且明顯我們是為神妄作見證的,因我們見證神是叫基督復活了。若死人真不復活,神也就沒有叫基督復活了。」(哥林多前書 15:14-15) 我們剛才說過,「耶穌被交給人,是為我們的過犯;復活,是為叫我們稱義。」(羅馬書 4:25) 「基督若沒有復活,你們的信便是徒然,你們仍在罪裏,就是在基督裏睡了的人也滅亡了。」(哥林多前書 15:17-18) 真會是「我們若靠基督只在今生有指望,就算比眾人更可憐。」(哥林多前書 15:19)

        其實死人復活在經文中說得很清楚,「我又看見一個白色的大寶座與坐在上面的,從他面前天地都逃避,再無可見之處了。我又看見死了的人,無論大小,都站在寶座前。案卷展開了,並且另有一卷展開,就是生命冊。死了的人都憑着這些案卷所記載的,照他們所行的受審判。於是海交出其中的死人,死亡和陰間也交出其中的死人。他們都照各人所行的受審判。」(啓示錄 20:11-13) 這雖然和基督徒一般講的耶穌基督的復活有些不一樣,但要知道各人都要照信心的行為受審判。

3. 基督的復活及兩個族類

       「但基督已經從死裏復活,成為睡了之人初熟的果子。死既是因一人而來,死人復活也是因一人而來。在亞當裏眾人都死了,照樣,在基督裏眾人也都要復活。但各人是按着自己的次序復活,初熟的果子是基督,以後在他來的時候,是那些屬基督的。再後,末期到了,那時,基督既將一切執政的、掌權的、有能的,都毀滅了,就把國交與父神。因為基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敵都放在他的腳下。儘末了所毀滅的仇敵就是死。因為經上說:「神叫萬物都服在他的腳下。」既說萬物都服了他,明顯那叫萬物服他的,不在其內了。萬物既服了他,那時,子也要自己服那叫萬物服他的,叫神在萬物之上,為萬物之主。不然,那些為死人受洗的,將來怎樣呢?若死人總不復活,因何為他們受洗呢?我們又因何時刻冒險呢?弟兄們,我在我主基督耶穌裏指着你們所誇的口極力地說,我是天天冒死。我若當日像尋常人在以弗所同野獸戰鬥,那於我有甚麼益處呢?若死人不復活,「我們就吃吃喝喝吧!因為明天要死了。」你們不要自欺,濫交是敗壞善行。你們要醒悟為善,不要犯罪,因為有人不認識神。我說這話是要叫你們羞愧。」(哥林多前書 15:20-34)

       在神的眼中只有二人,因經文說,「若因一人(亞當)的過犯,死就因這一人作了王,何況那些受洪恩又蒙所賜之義的,豈不更要因耶穌基督一人在生命中作王嗎?」(羅馬書 5:17) 「但基督已經從死裏復活,成為睡了之人初熟的果子。」(哥林多前書 15:20) 「如今,那些在基督耶穌裏的就不定罪了。因為賜生命聖靈的律在基督耶穌裏釋放了我,使我脫離罪和死的律了。」(羅馬書 8:1-2) 是的,這就像重力是一條法則,不論在任何地方,一個東西總會掉下來。同樣的,那些在基督耶穌裏的就一定不會定罪。基督既是初熟的果子,在基督耶穌裏的就成了一個族類,這是相對於不信主的仍屬於亞當的族類而言,他們的名字不在生命冊上,他們會永死,這就是當白色的大寶座時經文所說的,「死亡和陰間也被扔在火湖裏,這火湖就是第二次的死。若有人名字沒記在生命冊上,他就被扔在火湖裏。」(啓示錄 20:14-15) 這也就是,「儘末了所毀滅的仇敵就是死。」(哥林多前書 15:26)

        接著就寫道,「再後,末期到了,那時,基督既將一切執政的、掌權的、有能的,都毀滅了,就把國交與父神。因為基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敵都放在他的腳下。…」(哥林多前書 15:24-26) 這是指哈米吉多頓的戰爭,它的預備請參考啓示錄 16:12-16,它的結局是主耶穌基督的得勝,如經文所說,在騎白馬的「…衣服和大腿上有名寫着說:「萬王之王,萬主之主。」」(啓示錄 19:16) 這個顯然是指主耶穌基督。接著是,「我又看見一位天使站在日頭中,向天空所飛的鳥大聲喊着說:「你們聚集來赴神的大筵席!可以吃君王與將軍的肉,壯士與馬和騎馬者的肉,並一切自主的、為奴的以及大小人民的肉。」我看見那獸和地上的君王,並他們的眾軍都聚集,要與騎白馬的並他的軍兵爭戰。那獸被擒拿,那在獸面前曾行奇事、迷惑受獸印記和拜獸像之人的假先知,也與獸同被擒拿。他們兩個就活活地被扔在燒着硫磺的火湖裏。其餘的被騎白馬者口中出來的劍殺了。飛鳥都吃飽了他們的肉。」(啓示錄 19:17-21) 很顯然的是,「…基督必要作王,等神把一切仇敵都放在他的腳下。」(哥林多前書 15:25)

        我們看見這都是在時間中一步一步的完成的,所以是在時間的完成上,「…經上說:「神叫萬物都服在他的腳下。」既說萬物都服了他,明顯那叫萬物服他的,不在其內了。萬物既服了他,那時,子也要自己服那叫萬物服他的,叫神在萬物之上,為萬物之主。」(哥林多前書 15:27-28) 在沒有時間的限制時,主耶穌基督是三位一體的神中的一位。

        如果基督沒有從死裏復活,「…那些為死人受洗的,將來怎樣呢?若死人總不復活,因何為他們受洗呢?我們又因何時刻冒險呢?」(哥林多前書 15:29-30) 保羅很嚴肅的說,「弟兄們,我在我主基督耶穌裏指着你們所誇的口極力地說,我是天天冒死。我若當日像尋常人在以弗所同野獸戰鬥,那於我有甚麼益處呢?若死人不復活,「我們就吃吃喝喝吧!因為明天要死了。」」(哥林多前書 15:31-32) 

        他是對永生有盼望的,不會「…將我們神的恩變作放縱情慾的機會,…」(猶大書 1:4) 所以他會說,「這不是說我已經得着了,已經完全了,我乃是竭力追求,或者可以得着基督耶穌所以得着我的。弟兄們,我不是以為自己已經得着了,我只有一件事,就是忘記背後,努力面前的,向着標竿直跑,要得神在基督耶穌裏從上面召我來得的獎賞。」(腓立比書 3:12-14) 他是跟隨主基督耶穌不要犯罪的,這使得他說,「你們不要自欺,濫交是敗壞善行。你們要醒悟為善,不要犯罪,因為有人不認識神。我說這話是要叫你們羞愧。」(哥林多前書 15:33-34) 

4. 復活後的身體有屬天的形狀

       「或有人問:「死人怎樣復活,帶着甚麼身體來呢?」無知的人哪,你所種的,若不死,就不能生!並且你所種的,不是那將來的形體,不過是子粒,即如麥子,或是別樣的穀。但神隨自己的意思給它一個形體,並叫各等子粒各有自己的形體。凡肉體各有不同:人是一樣,獸又是一樣,鳥又是一樣,魚又是一樣。有天上的形體,也有地上的形體。但天上形體的榮光是一樣,地上形體的榮光又是一樣。日有日的榮光,月有月的榮光,星有星的榮光;這星和那星的榮光也有分別。死人復活也是這樣:所種的是必朽壞的,復活的是不朽壞的;所種的是羞辱的,復活的是榮耀的;所種的是軟弱的,復活的是強壯的;所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是靈性的身體。 若有血氣的身體,也必有靈性的身體。經上也是這樣記着說:「首先的人亞當成了有靈的活人」;末後的亞當成了叫人活的靈。但屬靈的不在先,屬血氣的在先,以後才有屬靈的。頭一個人是出於地,乃屬土;第二個人是出於天。那屬土的怎樣,凡屬土的也就怎樣;屬天的怎樣,凡屬天的也就怎樣。我們既有屬土的形狀,也必有屬天的形狀。」(哥林多前書 15:35-49)

       保羅對這個問題,「…死人怎樣復活,帶着甚麼身體來呢?」(哥林多前書 15:35) 他的回答非常符合邏輯,就請看一下經文,我們在這裏只是做重點的提示。我們又看到神有絕對的主權, 就是「…神隨自己的意思給它一個形體,並叫各等子粒各有自己的形體。」(哥林多前書 15:38) 知道復活後的身體是不朽壞的,榮耀的,強壯的靈體,也就是「所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是靈性的身體。若有血氣的身體,也必有靈性的身體。」(哥林多前書 15:44) 在這裏,我們又看到在神眼中只有兩個人,就是「經上也是這樣記着說:「首先的人亞當成了有靈的活人」;末後的亞當(耶穌)成了叫人活的靈。」(哥林多前書 15:45) 接著又看到他的邏輯的推導,結論就是「我們既有屬土的形狀,將來也必有屬天的形狀。」(哥林多前書 15:49)

5. 血肉之體在復活時要改變成為不朽壞的靈體

       「弟兄們,我告訴你們說,血肉之體不能承受神的國,必朽壞的不能承受不朽壞的。我如今把一件奧秘的事告訴你們:我們不是都要睡覺,乃是都要改變,就在一霎時,眨眼之間,號筒末次吹響的時候。因號筒要響,死人要復活,成為不朽壞的,我們也要改變。這必朽壞的總要變成不朽壞的,這必死的總要變成不死的。這必朽壞的既變成不朽壞的,這必死的既變成不死的,那時經上所記「死被得勝吞滅」的話就應驗了。「死啊,你得勝的權勢在哪裏?死啊,你的毒鈎在哪裏?」死的毒鈎就是罪,罪的權勢就是律法。感謝神,使我們藉着我們的主耶穌基督得勝。所以,我親愛的弟兄們,你們務要堅固,不可搖動,常常竭力多做主工,因為知道你們的勞苦,在主裏面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前書 15:50-58)

       這裏的經文很清楚的說,血肉之體在復活時改變成為不朽壞的,就請看一下經文。因為「這必朽壞的既變成不朽壞的,這必死的既變成不死的,那時經上所記「死被得勝吞滅」的話就應驗了。」(哥林多前書 15:54) 接著就明說,「「死啊,你得勝的權勢在哪裏?死啊,你的毒鈎在哪裏?」死的毒鈎就是罪,罪的權勢就是律法。」(哥林多前書 15:55-56) 這是因為「沒有律法之先,罪已經在世上;但沒有律法,罪也不算罪。然而從亞當到摩西,死就作了王,連那些不與亞當犯一樣罪過的,也在他的權下。…」(羅馬書 5:13-14) 所以會說,罪的權勢就是律法。真是要「感謝神,使我們藉着我們的主耶穌基督得勝。」(哥林多前書 15:57)

        「所以,我親愛的弟兄們,你們務要堅固,不可搖動,常常竭力多做主工,因為知道你們的勞苦,在主裏面不是徒然的。」(哥林多前書 15:58) 的確不是徒然的,啓示錄明說了,「我聽見從天上有聲音說:「你要寫下:從今以後,在主裏面而死的人有福了!」 聖靈說:「是的,他們息了自己的勞苦,做工的果效也隨着他們。」」(啓示錄 14:13)

6. 要甘心情願的奉獻及保羅的預定行程和計劃

       「論到為聖徒捐錢,我從前怎樣吩咐加拉太的眾教會,你們也當怎樣行。每逢七日的第一日,各人要照自己的進項抽出來留着,免得我來的時候現湊。及至我來到了,你們寫信舉薦誰,我就打發他們,把你們的捐資送到耶路撒冷去。若我也該去,他們可以和我同去。我要從馬其頓經過,既經過了,就要到你們那裏去,或者和你們同住幾時,或者也過冬。無論我往哪裏去,你們就可以給我送行。我如今不願意路過見你們,主若許我,我就指望和你們同住幾時。但我要仍舊住在以弗所,直等到五旬節,因為有寬大又有功效的門為我開了,並且反對的人也多。若是提摩太來到,你們要留心,叫他在你們那裏無所懼怕,因為他勞力做主的工,像我一樣。所以無論誰,都不可藐視他,只要送他平安前行,叫他到我這裏來,因我指望他和弟兄們同來。至於兄弟亞波羅,我再三地勸他同弟兄們到你們那裏去,但這時他決不願意去,幾時有了機會他必去。」(哥林多前書 16:1-12)

       一開始就說到要要甘心情願的奉獻,不是如守律法似的十一奉獻,以前我們在「2142 十一奉獻的真諦和不要認撒但為父」中的「1. 十一奉獻的真諦」,特別的提到這點,請找到這篇文章,在其中的重點如後。

        第一次的奉獻是建會幕時,甘心情願是耶和華所訂的,因「耶和華曉諭摩西說:「你告訴以色列人當為我送禮物來,凡甘心樂意的,你們就可以收下歸我。…「又當為我造聖所,使我可以住在他們中間。製造帳幕和其中的一切器具,都要照我所指示你的樣式。」」(出埃及記 25:1-9) 他們那時的甘心情願可從這經文看到,「摩西傳命,他們就在全營中宣告說:「無論男女,不必再為聖所拿甚麼禮物來。」這樣才攔住百姓不再拿禮物來。因為他們所有的材料夠做一切當做的物,而且有餘。」(出埃及記 36:6-7) 

        在新約中耶穌惟一稱讚的是寡婦的甘心情願奉獻,「耶穌叫門徒來,說:「我實在告訴你們:這窮寡婦投入庫裏的,比眾人所投的更多。因為,他們都是自己有餘,拿出來投在裏頭,但這寡婦是自己不足,把她一切養生的都投上了。」」(馬可福音 12:43-44) 在新約中已經沒有獻祭了,而舊約告訴我們十一奉獻對教會而言是絕對足夠的,當一個愛主的人在有能力時,一定會甘心情願的讓教會不缺糧,奉獻十一或更多。主耶穌自己守的是逾越節的真諦,而不是逾越節律法所訂的時間,祂怎麼會要人守律法似的十一奉獻?這從「神藉著聖經告訴我們是一致的」就很清楚了,所以在聖經中對奉獻的要求,就只是要甘心情願。

        接著就講到保羅的預定行程和計劃,請看一下經文就很清楚了,我們就不多說了。「至於兄弟亞波羅,我再三地勸他同弟兄們到你們那裏去,但這時他決不願意去,幾時有了機會他必去。」(哥林多前書 16:12) 聖經沒有明說亞波羅為什麼那時不願意去的原因,我們只能從邏輯上猜一猜, 那時哥林多教會是分黨的,保羅「…的意思就是你們各人說:「我是屬保羅的」,「我是屬亞波羅的」,「我是屬磯法的」,「我是屬基督的」。」(哥林多前書 1:12) 看到他決不願意去的反應,就可以知道他曉得這樣做是不對的。

7. 勸勉及問安

       「你們務要警醒,在真道上站立得穩,要作大丈夫,要剛強。凡你們所做的,都要憑愛心(G26, 神的愛)而做。弟兄們,你們曉得司提反一家是亞該亞初結的果子,並且他們專以服事聖徒為念。我勸你們順服這樣的人,並一切同工同勞的人。司提反和福徒拿都並亞該古到這裏來,我很喜歡,因為你們待我有不及之處,他們補上了。他們叫我和你們心裏都快活。這樣的人,你們務要敬重。亞西亞的眾教會問你們安。亞居拉和百基拉並在他們家裏的教會,因主多多地問你們安。眾弟兄都問你們安。你們要親嘴問安,彼此務要聖潔。我保羅親筆問安。若有人不愛主,這人可詛可咒。主必要來!願主耶穌基督的恩常與你們眾人同在!我在基督耶穌裏的愛與你們眾人同在!阿們!」(哥林多前書 16:13-24)

       一開始的勸勉很清楚,就是「你們務要警醒,在真道上站立得穩,要作大丈夫,要剛強。凡你們所做的,都要憑愛心而做。」(哥林多前書 16:13-14) 然後我們注意到,這司提反不是使徒行傳中第一個為主殉道的人,只是同名同姓。保羅說到,「我勸你們順服這樣的人,並一切同工同勞的人。司提反和福徒拿都並亞該古到這裏來,我很喜歡,因為你們待我有不及之處,他們補上了。」(哥林多前書 16:16-17) 這樣的人要順服且敬重。

       請看一下經文中的問安,我們只是要指出,「若有人不愛主,這人可詛可咒。主必要來!」(哥林多前書 16:22) 保羅是絕對相信主會再來的,這和啓示錄寫的相對應,「證明這事的(約翰)說:「是了,我必快來!」 阿們!主耶穌啊,我願你來!」(啓示錄 22:20) 他們只能期望,但不知何時,因為「…我(主)來像賊一樣。…」(啓示錄 16:15)

1207 Gospel, resurrection of dead, spiritual body, willing and joyful offer – 1Co(15)1-(16)24 (by Whirlwind)

First, let us examine what the Gospel Paul clearly proclaimed is. It is the same as that preached by all the apostles, and it mentions that, according to Scripture, foreknowledge and predestination are two sides of the same coin. Second, it discusses the resurrection of the dead, just as Christ was raised, citing two previous important articles. Third, it addresses Christ’s resurrection and the two kinds of people, noting that what is discussed here corresponds to which parts stated in the Book of Revelation. Fourth, it discusses, with key points, the heavenly nature of the body after the resurrection. Fifth, it explains that the physical body will be transformed into an incorruptible spiritual body at the resurrection. Sixth, it discusses the only requirement in the Bible is to offer willingly and joyfully, not a law-like tithe, as well as Paul’s planned itinerary and schedule, citing an important earlier article. Finally, it concludes with words of encouragement and greetings.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (9/13/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. What does Paul say the gospel is?

“Now I make known to you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you received, in which also you stand, by which also you are saved, if you hold fast the word which I preached to you, unless you believed in vain. 

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received, that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures, and that He appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. After that He appeared to more than five hundred brethren at one time, most of whom remain until now, but some have fallen asleep; then He appeared to James, then to all the apostles; and last of all, as to one untimely born, He appeared to me also. For I am the least of the apostles, and not fit to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am, and His grace toward me did not prove vain; but I labored even more than all of them, yet not I, but the grace of God with me. Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.”(1 Corinthians 15:1-11)

        First, he recounts the gospel he had previously preached to the church in Corinth: “…Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures.”(1 Corinthians 15:3-4) In other words, “He who was delivered over because of our transgressions, and was raised because of our justification.”(Romans 4:25) Here, “first” is used without “second,” indicating that this occurred first. Please note that this passage speaks only of justification, not of sanctification; it simply states, “Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.”(Romans 5:1) Therefore, this is merely the beginning; afterward, we must walk the path of sanctification until we are ultimately conformed to the image of Jesus—as this passage states: “For those whom He foreknew, He also predestined to become conformed to the image of His Son, so that He would be the firstborn among many brethren; and these whom He predestined, He also called; and these whom He called, He also justified; and these whom He justified, He also glorified.”(Romans 8:29-30) A person who is conformed to the image of Jesus will naturally be glorified; therefore, justification by faith is the starting point, followed by the path of sanctification until one is conformed to the glorious image of Jesus. If a person truly believes that “the Bible is inspired by God,” he will “not compromise the Word of God” and will see that this passage clearly states that foreknowledge and predestination are two sides of the same coin.

        The passage then lists the witnesses to Jesus’ death and resurrection: “…He appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. After that He appeared to more than five hundred brethren at one time, …then He appeared to James, then to all the apostles.”(1 Corinthians 15:5-7) Finally, in a blinding light, “…as to one untimely born, He appeared to me also.”(1 Corinthians 15:8).

        Paul knew very well, “For I am the least of the apostles, and not fit to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am, and His grace toward me did not prove vain; but I labored even more than all of them, yet not I, but the grace of God with me.”(1 Corinthians 15:9-10) He knew very well that everything was by God’s grace. He did indeed labor more than all the other apostles; this is evident from his account of what he endured when he had no other choice (see 2 Corinthians 11:23-28).

        When he said, “Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.”(1 Corinthians 15:11)—this was when he went up to Jerusalem by revelation. He told us, “…I submitted to them the gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but I did so in private to those who were of reputation, for fear that I might be running, or had run, in vain.”(Galatians 2:2) And “But from those who were of high reputation (what they were makes no difference to me; God shows no partiality)⁠—well, those who were of reputation contributed nothing to me. But on the contrary, seeing that I had been entrusted with the gospel to the uncircumcised, just as Peter had been to the circumcised.”(Galatians 2:6-7) He truly preached the same gospel as the apostles.

2. The dead will truly rise again, just as Christ did

“Now if Christ is preached, that He has been raised from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? But if there is no resurrection of the dead, not even Christ has been raised; and if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is vain, your faith also is vain. Moreover we are even found to be false witnesses of God, because we testified against God that He raised Christ, whom He did not raise, if in fact the dead are not raised. For if the dead are not raised, not even Christ has been raised; and if Christ has not been raised, your faith is worthless; you are still in your sins. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. If we have hoped in Christ in this life only, we are of all men most to be pitied.”(1 Corinthians 15:12-19)

        He himself saw the resurrected Jesus in a blinding light—how could the dead not rise? In this passage, we see Paul’s step-by-step logical deduction. This is because, as we discussed previously in “260828 The Bible says that our logical deduction is the same as God’s—so where is the difference?”, our logical deduction is the same as God’s. First, Paul’s source of knowledge is God, for the Scripture clearly states that what he knew was “…received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ.”(Galatians 1:12) He also knew at that time that “All Scripture (Old Testaments) is inspired by God …”(2 Timothy 3:16). His words are so logical because they are the work of the Triune God; this serves as evidence that our logical deduction is the same as God’s. Please read this article for more details.

        As this article states, there are no logical errors in it, but people often fail to recognize any logical flaws and are unwilling to accept the conclusion—simply because they have misread the Bible! The only way to read the Bible correctly is to “let the Holy Spirit lead your Bible study,” just as during Paul’s second missionary journey, when the Holy Spirit led them, forbidding them to go south or north, but directing them only westward to Macedonia. (See Acts 16:6-10.) We previously mentioned this approach in “250823 1 A method for having life by allowing the Holy Spirit to lead Bible study.” Are you willing to take this path? The proof is this: if God permits, I can point out where a sermon or article is unbiblical (if there are any such instances). Of course, the path I have taken is not the only method, but it is a tried-and-true, reliable one. Since God is infinite and man is finite, this is by no means the only way. For example, you can start by combining this method with your existing approach until the Holy Spirit leads you in your Bible study.

        Indeed, “…if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is vain, your faith also is vain. Moreover we are even found to be false witnesses of God, because we testified against God that He raised Christ, whom He did not raise, if in fact the dead are not raised.”(1 Corinthians 15:14-15) As we said earlier in section1, “He who was delivered over because of our transgressions, and was raised because of our justification.”(Romans 4:25) “and if Christ has not been raised, your faith is worthless; you are still in your sins. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished.”(1 Corinthians 15:17-18) It would indeed be true that “If we have hoped in Christ in this life only, we are of all men most to be pitied.”(1 Corinthians 15:19)

        In fact, the resurrection of the dead is made very clear in Scripture: “Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat upon it, from whose presence earth and heaven fled away, and no place was found for them. And I saw the dead, the great and the small, standing before the throne, and books were opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of life; and the dead were judged from the things which were written in the books, according to their deeds. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and death and Hades gave up the dead which were in them; and they were judged, every one of them according to their deeds.”(Revelation 20:11-13) Although this differs somewhat from what Christians generally teach about the resurrection of Jesus Christ, it is important to understand that everyone will be judged according to the works of their faith.

3. The resurrection of Christ and the two kinds of people

“But now Christ has been raised from the dead, the first fruits of those who are asleep. For since by a man came death, by a man also came the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all will be made alive. But each in his own order: Christ the first fruits, after that those who are Christ’s at His coming, then comes the end, when He hands over the kingdom to the God and Father, when He has abolished all rule and all authority and power. For He must reign until He has put all His enemies under His feet. The last enemy that will be abolished is death. For He has put all things in subjection under His feet. But when He says, “All things are put in subjection,” it is evident that He is excepted who put all things in subjection to Him. When all things are subjected to Him, then the Son Himself also will be subjected to the One who subjected all things to Him, so that God may be all in all. 

Otherwise, what will those do who are baptized for the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, why then are they baptized for them? Why are we also in danger every hour? I affirm, brethren, by the boasting in you which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily. If from human motives I fought with wild beasts at Ephesus, what does it profit me? If the dead are not raised, let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die. Do not be deceived: “Bad company corrupts good morals.” Become sober-minded as you ought, and stop sinning; for some have no knowledge of God. I speak this to your shame.”(1 Corinthians 15:20-34)

        In God’s eyes, there are only two kinds of people, for the Scripture says, “For if by the transgression of the one (Adam), death reigned through the one, much more those who receive the abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness will reign in life through the One, Jesus Christ.”(Romans 5:17) “But now Christ has been raised from the dead, the first fruits of those who are asleep.”(1 Corinthians 15:20) “Therefore there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set you free from the law of sin and of death.”(Romans 8:1-2)

        Yes, it’s the law like gravity. No matter where we are, a thing will fall to ground since it’s a law. Likely, for those in Christ Jesus there is no condemnation for sure. Since Christ is the first fruits, those who are in Christ Jesus have become a new race—in contrast to those who do not believe in the Lord and still belong to the race of Adam, whose names are not written in the book of life and who will face eternal death. This is what the Scriptures say regarding the judgment at the Great White Throne: “Then death and Hades were thrown into the lake of fire. This is the second death, the lake of fire. And if anyone’s name was not found written in the book of life, he was thrown into the lake of fire.”(Revelation 20:14-15) This is also what is meant by, “The last enemy that will be abolished is death.”(1 Corinthians 15:26)

        It goes on to say, “then comes the end, when He hands over the kingdom to the God and Father, when He has abolished all rule and all authority and power. For He must reign until He has put all His enemies under His feet. …”(1 Corinthians 15:24-26) This refers to the Battle of Armageddon; for its preparation, please refer to Revelation 16:12-16. Its outcome is the victory of the Lord Jesus Christ, as the Scripture says, regarding the one riding the white horse: “And on His robe and on His thigh He has a name written, “KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.””(Revelation 19:16). This clearly refers to the Lord Jesus Christ. Next, “Then I saw an angel standing in the sun, and he cried out with a loud voice, saying to all the birds which fly in midheaven, “Come, assemble for the great supper of God, so that you may eat the flesh of kings and the flesh of commanders and the flesh of mighty men and the flesh of horses and of those who sit on them and the flesh of all men, both free men and slaves, and small and great.” And I saw the beast and the kings of the earth and their armies assembled to make war against Him who sat on the horse and against His army. And the beast was seized, and with him the false prophet who performed the signs in his presence, by which he deceived those who had received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped his image; these two were thrown alive into the lake of fire which burns with brimstone. And the rest were killed with the sword which came from the mouth of Him who sat on the horse, and all the birds were filled with their flesh.”(Revelation 19:17-21) It is very clear that, “…He must reign until He has put all His enemies under His feet.”(1 Corinthians 15:25)

        We see that all this is accomplished step by step within time; therefore, at the fulfillment of time, “…when He says, “All things are put in subjection,” it is evident that He is excepted who put all things in subjection to Him. When all things are subjected to Him, then the Son Himself also will be subjected to the One who subjected all things to Him, so that God may be all in all.”(1 Corinthians 15:27-28) Outside the confines of time, the Lord Jesus Christ is one of the three Persons of the Trinity.

        If Christ had not been raised from the dead, “Otherwise, what will those do who are baptized for the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, why then are they baptized for them? Why are we also in danger every hour?”(1 Corinthians 15:29-30) Paul said with great solemnity, “I affirm, brethren, by the boasting in you which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily. If from human motives I fought with wild beasts at Ephesus, what does it profit me? If the dead are not raised, let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die.”(

1 Corinthians 15:31-32)

        He has the hope of eternal life and will not “…turn the grace of our God into licentiousness …”(Jude 1:4). That is why he says, “Not that I have already obtained it or have already become perfect, but I press on so that I may lay hold of that for which also I was laid hold of by Christ Jesus. Brethren, I do not regard myself as having laid hold of it yet; but one thing I do: forgetting what lies behind and reaching forward to what lies ahead, I press on toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus.”(Philippians 3:12-14) He follows the Lord Jesus Christ and does not want to sin, which leads him to say, “Do not be deceived: “Bad company corrupts good morals.” Become sober-minded as you ought, and stop sinning; for some have no knowledge of God. I speak this to your shame.”(1 Corinthians 15:33-34)

4. The resurrected body has a heavenly form

“But someone will say, “How are the dead raised? And with what kind of body do they come?” You fool! That which you sow does not come to life unless it dies; and that which you sow, you do not sow the body which is to be, but a bare grain, perhaps of wheat or of something else. But God gives it a body just as He wished, and to each of the seeds a body of its own. All flesh is not the same flesh, but there is one flesh of men, and another flesh of beasts, and another flesh of birds, and another of fish. There are also heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but the glory of the heavenly is one, and the glory of the earthly is another. There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for star differs from star in glory. So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown a perishable body, it is raised an imperishable body; it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body. So also it is written, “The first man, Adam, became a living soul.” The last Adam became a life-giving spirit. However, the spiritual is not first, but the natural; then the spiritual. The first man is from the earth, earthy; the second man is from heaven. As is the earthy, so also are those who are earthy; and as is the heavenly, so also are those who are heavenly. Just as we have borne the image of the earthy, we will also bear the image of the heavenly.”(1 Corinthians 15:35-49)

        Paul addressed this question: “…How are the dead raised? And with what kind of body do they come?”(1 Corinthians 15:35) His answer is very logical; please take a look at the Scripture passage—we are merely highlighting the key points here. We also see that God has absolute sovereignty, for “…God gives it a body just as He wished, and to each of the seeds a body of its own.”(1 Corinthians 15:38) We know that the resurrected body is an incorruptible, glorious, and powerful spiritual body—that is, “it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body.”(1 Corinthians 15:44). Here, we also see that in God’s eyes there are only two kinds of people: “So also it is written, “The first man, Adam, became a living soul.” The last Adam (Jesus) became a life-giving spirit.”(1 Corinthians 15:45) We then see his logical deduction, which concludes: “Just as we have borne the image of the earthy, we will also bear the image of the heavenly.”(1 Corinthians 15:49)

5. At resurrection, the physical body will be transformed into an imperishable spiritual body

“Now I say this, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. Behold, I tell you a mystery; we will not all sleep, but we will all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet; for the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. For this perishable must put on the imperishable, and this mortal must put on immortality. But when this perishable will have put on the imperishable, and this mortal will have put on immortality, then will come about the saying that is written, “Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is your victory? O death, where is your sting?” The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law; but thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your toil is not in vain in the Lord.”(1 Corinthians 15:50-58) 

       This passage clearly states that the physical body will be transformed into an imperishable one at the resurrection. Let’s take a look at the text. For “…when this perishable will have put on the imperishable, and this mortal will have put on immortality, then will come about the saying that is written, “Death is swallowed up in victory.”(1 Corinthians 15:54) It then explicitly states, “O death, where is your victory? O death, where is your sting?” The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law.”(1 Corinthians 15:55-56) This is because “for until the Law sin was in the world, but sin is not imputed when there is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam until Moses, even over those who had not sinned in the likeness of the offense of Adam, …”(Romans 5:13-14) That is why it is said that the power of sin is the Law. Truly, “…thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.”(1 Corinthians 15:57)

        “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your toil is not in vain in the Lord.”(1 Corinthians 15:58) Indeed, it is not in vain. The Book of Revelation makes it clear: “And I heard a voice from heaven, saying, “Write, ‘Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from now on!’” “Yes,” says the Spirit, “so that they may rest from their labors, for their deeds follow with them.””(Revelation 14:13)

6. Willing and joyful offering, and Paul’s scheduled itinerary and plans

“Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I directed the churches of Galatia, so do you also. On the first day of every week each one of you is to put aside and save, as he may prosper, so that no collections be made when I come. When I arrive, whomever you may approve, I will send them with letters to carry your gift to Jerusalem; and if it is fitting for me to go also, they will go with me. But I will come to you after I go through Macedonia, for I am going through Macedonia; and perhaps I will stay with you, or even spend the winter, so that you may send me on my way wherever I may go. For I do not wish to see you now just in passing; for I hope to remain with you for some time, if the Lord permits. But I will remain in Ephesus until Pentecost; for a wide door for effective service has opened to me, and there are many adversaries. Now if Timothy comes, see that he is with you without cause to be afraid, for he is doing the Lord’s work, as I also am. So let no one despise him. But send him on his way in peace, so that he may come to me; for I expect him with the brethren. But concerning Apollos our brother, I encouraged him greatly to come to you with the brethren; and it was not at all his desire to come now, but he will come when he has opportunity.”(1 Corinthians 16:1-12)

        Right from the start, it speaks of giving willingly, not as a legalistic tithe. Previously, in “1142 True meaning of tithing and don’t acknowledge Satan as father,” under section “1. The true meaning of tithing,” we specifically mentioned this point. Please locate that article; the key points are as follows.

        The first offering was made during the construction of the Tabernacle, and giving willingly was a requirement set by the LORD, for “…the LORD spoke to Moses, saying, “Tell the sons of Israel to raise a contribution for Me; from every man whose heart moves him you shall raise My contribution. …Let them construct a sanctuary for Me, that I may dwell among them. According to all that I am going to show you, as the pattern of the tabernacle and the pattern of all its furniture, just so you shall construct it.”(Exodus 25:1-9) Their willingness at that time can be seen in this passage: “…Moses issued a command, and a proclamation was circulated throughout the camp, saying, “Let no man or woman any longer perform work for the contributions of the sanctuary.” Thus the people were restrained from bringing any more. For the material they had was sufficient and more than enough for all the work, to perform it.”(Exodus 36:6-7)

        In the New Testament, the only act of offering that Jesus praised was the widow’s willing offering: “Calling His disciples to Him, He said to them, “Truly I say to you, this poor widow put in more than all the contributors to the treasury; for they all put in out of their surplus, but she, out of her poverty, put in all she owned, all she had to live on.””(Mark 12:43-44) There are no longer any sacrifices in era of the New Testament, and the Old Testament tells us that tithing is absolutely sufficient for the church. When a person who loves the Lord is able, he will certainly (willingly and joyfully) ensure the church has enough to sustain itself by tithing or giving even more. The Lord Jesus Himself observed the true essence of the Passover, not the specific time prescribed by the Passover law. How then could He require people to tithe as if it were a legal obligation? This is made very clear by the fact that “what God tells us through the Bible is consistent.” Therefore, the Bible’s requirement regarding offering is simply that it be done willingly and joyfully.

        Next, we come to Paul’s scheduled itinerary and plans. A glance at the Scripture makes this clear, so we won’t elaborate further. “But concerning Apollos our brother, I encouraged him greatly to come to you with the brethren; and it was not at all his desire to come now, but he will come when he has opportunity.”(1 Corinthians 16:12) The Bible does not explicitly state why Apollos was unwilling to go at that time; we can only speculate logically. At that time, the church in Corinth was divided into factions, and Paul’s point was 

“…that each one of you is saying, “I am of Paul,” and “I of Apollos,” and “I of Cephas,” and “I of Christ.””(1 Corinthians 1:12) From his reaction—that he was absolutely unwilling to go at that time—we can see that he knew this was wrong.

7. Exhortations and greetings

“Be on the alert, stand firm in the faith, act like men, be strong. Let all that you do be done in love (G26, God’s love). Now I urge you, brethren (you know the household of Stephanas, that they were the first fruits of Achaia, and that they have devoted themselves for ministry to the saints), that you also be in subjection to such men and to everyone who helps in the work and labors. I rejoice over the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus, because they have supplied what was lacking on your part. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours. Therefore acknowledge such men. The churches of Asia greet you. Aquila and Prisca greet you heartily in the Lord, with the church that is in their house. All the brethren greet you. Greet one another with a holy kiss. The greeting is in my own hand⁠—Paul. If anyone does not love the Lord, he is to be accursed. Maranatha. The grace of the Lord Jesus be with you. My love be with you all in Christ Jesus. Amen.”(1 Corinthians 16:13-24)

        The initial exhortation is clear: “Be on the alert, stand firm in the faith, act like men, be strong. Let all that you do be done in love.”(1 Corinthians 16:13-14) Paul says, “that you also be in subjection to such men and to everyone who helps in the work and labors. I rejoice over the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus, because they have supplied what was lacking on your part.”(1 Corinthians 16:16-17) Such people are to be obeyed and honored.

        Please take a look at the greetings in the Scripture yourself; we simply wish to point out, “If anyone does not love the Lord, he is to be accursed. Maranatha.”(1 Corinthians 16:22) Paul firmly believed that the Lord would return, which corresponds to what is written in the Book of Revelation: “He (John) who testifies to these things says, “Yes, I am coming quickly.” Amen. Come, Lord Jesus.”(Revelation 22:20) They can only hope, but they do not know when, for “Behold, I (the Lord) am coming like a thief. …”(Revelation 16:15)

3206 信望爱, 先知讲道和说方言, 顺服及闭口不言 – 林前(13)1-(14)40 (旋风著)

    首先说到要有一个信望爱的生活,并提到爱的真谛,引用了以前的两篇文章。第二是讨论要作先知讲道去造就教会胜于说方言。第三是讲到说方言一定要有翻方言的原因。第四是提要求作先知讲道的原因,及其和说方言的不同。第五是说到先知的灵是顺服先知的,提到神是叫人安静。最后是讲到保罗说,那时哥林多教会中的妇女,在会中要闭口不言,详细的讨论了为什么是这么说。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(9/6/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。                        

1. 要有一个信望爱的生活并爱的真谛        

    「我若能说万人的方言,并天使的话语,却没有爱(G26, 神的爱),我就成了鸣的锣、响的钹一般。我若有先知讲道之能,也明白各样的奥秘、各样的知识,而且有全备的信,叫我能够移山,却没有爱,我就算不得甚么。我若将所有的赒济穷人,又舍己身叫人焚烧,却没有爱,仍然与我无益。爱是恒久忍耐,(又有)恩慈;爱是不嫉妒,爱是不自夸,不张狂,不作害羞的事,不求自己的益处,不轻易发怒,不计算人的恶,不喜欢不义,只喜欢真理;凡事包容,凡事相信,凡事盼望,凡事忍耐;爱是永不止息。 先知讲道之能,终必归于无有;说方言之能,终必停止;知识也终必归于无有。我们现在所知道的有限,先知所讲的也有限,等那完全的来到,这有限的必归于无有了。我作孩子的时候,话语像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丢弃了。我们如今仿佛对著镜子观看,模糊不清,到那时,就要面对面了。我如今所知道的有限,到那时就全知道,如同主知道我一样。如今常存的有信,有望,有爱;这三样,其中最大的是爱。」(哥林多前书 13:1-13)          

    首先请注意,新约中讲的爱绝大部份都是说神的爱(G26, 名词; G25, 动词),以前我们在「3193 坚固, 神的爱和弟兄相爱, 改变和被提, 警醒, 及三分法 – 帖前(3)1-(5)28」中的「3. 讨神的喜悦及弟兄们相爱」,特别提到了少数说几次的弟兄相爱(G5360),说明了区别在那里,请看这篇文章。          

    然后就等于讲了结论的一段话,经文很清楚,就请自己看一下经文。这结论就是,「如今常存的有信,有望,有爱;这三样,其中最大的是爱。」(哥林多前书 13:13) 虽然爱最大,但我们是要在信望爱的生活里面。这是因为一切都是从信开始的,保罗说得很清楚,「…人称义是因著信,不在乎遵行律法。」(罗马书 3:28) 因此我们就有了内住的圣灵,因经文说,「他又用印印了我们,并赐圣灵在我们心里作凭据。」(哥林多后书 1:22) 而「我们既因信称义,就借著我们的主耶稣基督得与神相和。我们又借著他,因信得进入现在所站的这恩典中,并且欢欢喜喜盼望神的荣耀。不但如此,就是在患难中也是欢欢喜喜的。因为知道患难生忍耐,忍耐生老练,老练生盼望,盼望不至于羞耻。因为所赐给我们的圣灵将神的爱浇灌在我们心里。」(罗马书 5:1-5) 所以我们是要过一个信望爱的生活。          

    这一段话后就提到了爱的真谛,我们以前在「新旧约中活出爱的例子 (旋风著) 3027」中指出了,我们可以从英文的翻译中看到爱是恩慈,也可以看到不作害羞的事是指不做不适当的事,就是要做合宜的事。其余的都很清楚,只是要特别指出爱是永不止息的翻译很好,因为跟著那句后面的是;「…先知讲道之能,终必归于无有;说方言之能,终必停止;知识也终必归于无有。」(哥林多前书 13:8) 所以这是讲在时间上是永不止息的。          

    很显然的,「我作孩子的时候,话语像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丢弃了。」(哥林多前书 13:11) 接著就说,「我们如今仿佛对著镜子观看,模糊不清,到那时,就要面对面了。…」(哥林多前书 13:12) 要和主面对面只有在新耶路撒冷的城内,「…到那时就全知道,如同主知道我一样。」(哥林多前书 13:12)    

2. 要作先知讲道去造就教会胜于说方言          

    「你们要追求爱,也要切慕属灵的恩赐,其中更要羡慕的,是作先知讲道。那说方言的,原不是对人说,乃是对神说,因为没有人听出来。然而他在心灵里,却是讲说各样的奥秘。但作先知讲道的,是对人说,要造就、安慰、劝勉人。说方言的,是造就自己;作先知讲道的,乃是造就教会。我愿意你们都说方言,更愿意你们作先知讲道,因为说方言的,若不翻出来,使教会被造就,那作先知讲道的,就比他强了。」(哥林多前书 14:1-5)          

    爱既是最大的当然要追求,但也要切慕属灵的恩赐,且要用来造就教会,而不是像哥林多的教会起初一样,虽有恩赐,仍是属肉体的(参哥林多前书 3:1-4)。「那说方言的,原不是对人说,乃是对神说,因为没有人听出来。然而他在心灵里,却是讲说各样的奥秘。」(哥林多前书 14:2) 因此「若没有人翻,就当在会中闭口,只对自己和神说就是了。」(哥林多前书 14:28) 「…作先知讲道的,乃是造就教会。」(哥林多前书 14:4) 不必需要翻出来,就比说方言的强多了。    

3. 说方言一定要有翻方言的原因        

    「弟兄们,我到你们那里去,若只说方言,不用启示、或知识、或预言、或教训,给你们讲解,我与你们有甚么益处呢?就是那有声无气的物,或箫、或琴,若发出来的声音没有分别,怎能知道所吹、所弹的是甚么呢?若吹无定的号声,谁能预备打仗呢?你们也是如此,舌头若不说容易明白的话,怎能知道所说的是甚么呢?这就是向空说话了。世上的声音或者甚多,却没有一样是无意思的。我若不明白那声音的意思,这说话的人必以我为化外之人,我也以他为化外之人。你们也是如此,既是切慕属灵的恩赐,就当求多得造就教会的恩赐。所以那说方言的,就当求著能翻出来。我若用方言祷告,是我的灵祷告,但我的悟性没有果效。这却怎么样呢?我要用灵祷告,也要用悟性祷告;我要用灵歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。不然,你用灵祝谢,那在座不通方言的人,既然不明白你的话,怎能在你感谢的时候说「阿们」呢?你感谢的固然是好,无奈不能造就别人。」(哥林多前书 14:6-17)          

    所以保罗不会自己帮自己翻方言的,实在是没有必要,他使用的是启示、或知识、或预言,他不在人前说方言,把自己交在别的翻方言的人手中,只把自己放在神手里。接著又看见他用清楚的逻辑比喻他为什么做出这样的选择,请自己看一下经文。简单的说就是,「我若不明白那声音的意思,这说话的人必以我为化外之人,我也以他为化外之人。」(哥林多前书 14:11) 所以他会说,「你们也是如此,既是切慕属灵的恩赐,就当求多得造就教会的恩赐。」(哥林多前书 14:12) 没有人翻方言,说方言怎么能造就教会?他很清楚的说,「我若用方言祷告,是我的灵祷告,但我的悟性没有果效。」(哥林多前书 14:14) 结论就是,「…我要用灵祷告,也要用悟性祷告;我要用灵歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。」(哥林多前书 14:15) 灵性和悟性并重,但要以造就教会为选择的标准,也就是要能造就别人,所以在会中说方言时,非要有翻方言的不可 方能说。    

4. 要求作先知讲道的原因        

    「我感谢神,我说方言比你们众人还多。但在教会中,宁可用悟性说五句教导人的话,强如说万句方言。弟兄们,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在恶事上要作婴孩,在心志上总要作大人。律法上记著:「主说:『我要用外邦人的舌头和外邦人的嘴唇,向这百姓说话,虽然如此,他们还是不听从我。』」这样看来,说方言不是为信的人作证据,乃是为不信的人;作先知讲道不是为不信的人作证据,乃是为信的人。所以全教会聚在一处的时候,若都说方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人进来,岂不说你们癫狂了吗?若都作先知讲道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人进来,就被众人劝醒,被众人审明,他心里的隐情显露出来,就必将脸伏地,敬拜神,说:「神真是在你们中间了。」」( 哥林多前书 14:18-25)        

    这里明说了他有说方言的恩赐,「但在教会中,宁可用悟性说五句教导人的话,强如说万句方言。」(哥林多前书 14:19) 真的,「弟兄们,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在恶事上要作婴孩,在心志上总要作大人。」(哥林多前书 14:20) 因为「惟独长大成人的,才能吃干粮,他们的心窍习练得通达,就能分辩好歹了。」(希伯来书 5:14) 所以分辩是非常重要,要分辩。          

    律法说的话是和这经文相对应,「先知说:「不然,主要借异邦人的嘴唇和外邦人舌头对这百姓说话。」」(以赛亚书 28:11) 反正不信的人还是不听从作先知讲道的,所以作先知讲道是为信的人作证据。信的人本就知道说方言是一种恩赐,所以是为不信的人作证据。但要知道,当「…全教会聚在一处的时候,若都说方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人进来,岂不说你们癫狂了吗?」(哥林多前书 14:23) 当然会如此,因为他们跟本不知道在说什么,以为是一群疯人!        

    但「若都作先知讲道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人进来,就被众人劝醒,被众人审明,他心里的隐情显露出来,就必将脸伏地,敬拜神,说:「神真是在你们中间了。」(哥林多前书 14:24-25) 当然先决的条件是那人愿意将心里的隐情显露出来,或是有人有这样的恩赐,使那人心里的隐情显露出来。但是人的心会很刚硬,不是每个人都会脸伏地,敬拜神,只有那些真知道,「…神真是在你们中间了」的人才会如此。(哥林多前书 14:25) 为什么这样说呢?你们看和耶稣同一时期的犹太人,看了神迹仍然不信主,甚至于将祂钉死在十字架上,人的心会多刚硬啊!但不论如何,这种情况都是有一个机会能使人信主。    

5. 先知的灵是顺服先知的          

    「弟兄们,这却怎么样呢?你们聚会的时候,各人或有诗歌,或有教训,或有启示,或有方言,或有翻出来的话,凡事都当造就人。若有说方言的,只好两个人,至多三个人,且要轮流著说,也要一个人翻出来。若没有人翻,就当在会中闭口,只对自己和神说就是了。至于作先知讲道的,只好两个人,或是三个人,其余的就当慎思明辩。若旁边坐著的得了启示,那先说话的就当闭口不言。因为你们都可以一个一个地作先知讲道,叫众人学道理,叫众人得劝勉。先知的灵原是顺服先知的,因为神不是叫人混乱,乃是叫人安静。」(哥林多前书 14:26-33)          

    一开始就换了一个方式说哥林多的教会是何等的有恩赐,然后保罗一致的说,凡事都当造就人,所以一定要有人翻方言才能说方言,而且不可多过三个人轮流著说。「至于作先知讲道的,只好两个人,或是三个人,其余的就当慎思明辩。」(哥林多前书 14:29) 慎思明辩是要确定从神来的。又因「先知的灵原是顺服先知的,」(哥林多前书 14:32) 和说方言的不同点是,「若旁边坐著的得了启示,那先说话的就当闭口不言。」(哥林多前书 14:30) 要知道「…你们都可以一个一个地作先知讲道,叫众人学道理,叫众人得劝勉。」(哥林多前书 14:31) 所以我们从这些经文可看出,「…神不是叫人混乱,乃是叫人安静。」(哥林多前书 14:33)    

6. 保罗说那时哥林多教会中的妇女在会中要闭口不言          

    「妇女(在会中)要闭口不言,像在圣徒的众教会(G1577, 单数或复数?)一样,因为不准她们说话。她们总要顺服,正如律法所说的。她们若要学甚么,可以在家里问自己的丈夫,因为妇女在会(G1577, 单数)中说话原是可耻的。神的道理岂是从你们出来吗?岂是单临到你们吗?若有人以为自己是先知,或是属灵的,就该知道我所写给你们的是主的命令。若有不知道的,就由他不知道吧!所以我弟兄们,你们要切慕作先知讲道,也不要禁止说方言。凡事都要规规矩矩地按著次序行。」(哥林多前书 14:34-40)          

    首先我们特别把第一个教会(G1577)这字用问号标志出来,因为教会(G1577)这字可以作为单数或复数,而这地方是单数或复数,会有完全不同的意思,在后面我们可以很清楚的看到这点。      

    作为复数时可由这经文看到,「那时,犹太、加利利、撒马利亚各处的教会(G1577, 复数)都得平安,被建立;凡事敬畏主,蒙圣灵的安慰,人数就增多了。」(使徒行传 9:31) 讲到各处的教会显然是复数。作为单数时则可由不同经文得知,「若是不听他们,就告诉教会(G1577, 单数);若是不听教会(G1577, 单数),就看他像外邦人和税吏一样。」(马太福音 18:17) 这是指那间教会。所以要判断这字到底是单数或复数,就必须要从别的地方得知。          

    这点在我们标志的问号中就非常重要,因保罗明说了,「若有人以为自己是先知,或是属灵的,就该知道我所写给你们的是主的命令。」(哥林多前书 14:37) 主的命令非同小可,如果是单数,就只是对当时的哥林多教会说的,如果是复数,就是对所有教会说的,如同这里的翻译和许多这样的翻译一样,只是因这一个字,意义会完全不一样,所以我们一定要从「圣经告诉我们是一致的」来看这里。          

    我们先来看圣经的一个原则,「有法利赛人来问他说:「人休妻可以不可以?」意思要试探他。耶稣回答说:「摩西吩咐你们的是甚么?」他们说:「摩西许人写了休书便可以休妻。」耶稣说:「摩西因为你们的心硬,所以写这条例给你们。但从起初创造的时候,神造人是造男造女。因此,人要离开父母,与妻子连合,二人成为一体。」(马可福音 10:2-7) 可见只是在当时的情况下,神允许摩西这样做而不是神原先的心意。保罗也是如此,在当时哥林多教会有这么多的问题下,神允许保罗说出他的领受,但不是对众教会说的,所以这里是单数。          

    我们再从另外一个角度来看,「神爱世人,甚至将他的独生子赐给他们,叫一切信他的,不至灭亡,反得永生。」(约翰福音 3:16) 在救恩前面,是不分男女的。如果这里是复数,那就是说保罗歧视女人,在众教会都不准她们说话,而他说,「你们该效法(跟随)我,像我效法(跟随)基督一样。」(哥林多前书 11:1) 耶稣基督都没有歧视女性,保罗怎么会呢!祂在复活后的第一次显现是马利亚前(参约翰福音 20:11-17)。祂在道成 肉身时,「又有希律的家宰苦撒的妻子约亚拿,并苏撒拿,和好些别的妇女,都是用自己的财物供给耶稣和门徒。」(路加福音 8:3) 站在耶稣十字架旁边的,除了约翰外,也都是女性(参约翰福音 19:25-27) 。 保罗怎么会歧视女性呢!所以从这个角度看,这里也是单数,就是妇女不需要在众教会前闭口不言。不过就像我们以前所说的,有一个先后秩序,女人是不可作领头的,因圣经没有了女性的长老和监督。        

    简言之,这段的话语都是对当时的哥林多教会说的,请自己看一下经文都说了些什么。这段的结论是,「所以我弟兄们,你们要切慕作先知讲道,也不要禁止说方言。凡事都要规规矩矩地按著次序行。」(哥林多前书 14:39-40) 目前有教会基本上完全禁止说方言,大慨是因为很难分辩,不知道是不是说方言的和翻方言的串通好,不过即使如此,也不能事先禁止说方言,而是当长老不能分辩这情况是否发生时,再禁止不迟。 

2206 信望愛, 先知講道和說方言, 順服及閉口不言 – 林前(13)1-(14)40 (旋風著)

     首先說到要有一個信望愛的生活,並提到愛的真諦,引用了以前的兩篇文章。第二是討論要作先知講道去造就教會勝於說方言。第三是講到說方言一定要有翻方言的原因。第四是提要求作先知講道的原因,及其和說方言的不同。第五是說到先知的靈是順服先知的,提到神是叫人安靜。最後是講到保羅說,那時哥林多教會中的婦女,在會中要閉口不言,詳細的討論了為什麼是這麼說。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(9/6/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

         1. 要有一個信望愛的生活並愛的真諦

       「我若能說萬人的方言,並天使的話語,卻沒有愛(G26, 神的愛),我就成了鳴的鑼、響的鈸一般。我若有先知講道之能,也明白各樣的奧秘、各樣的知識,而且有全備的信,叫我能夠移山,卻沒有愛,我就算不得甚麼。我若將所有的賙濟窮人,又捨己身叫人焚燒,卻沒有愛,仍然與我無益。愛是恆久忍耐,(又有)恩慈;愛是不嫉妒,愛是不自誇,不張狂,不作害羞的事,不求自己的益處,不輕易發怒,不計算人的惡,不喜歡不義,只喜歡真理;凡事包容,凡事相信,凡事盼望,凡事忍耐;愛是永不止息。 先知講道之能,終必歸於無有;說方言之能,終必停止;知識也終必歸於無有。我們現在所知道的有限,先知所講的也有限,等那完全的來到,這有限的必歸於無有了。我作孩子的時候,話語像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丟棄了。我們如今彷彿對着鏡子觀看,模糊不清,到那時,就要面對面了。我如今所知道的有限,到那時就全知道,如同主知道我一樣。如今常存的有信,有望,有愛;這三樣,其中最大的是愛。」(哥林多前書 13:1-13)

        首先請注意,新約中講的愛絕大部份都是說神的愛(G26, 名詞; G25, 動詞),以前我們在「2193 堅固, 神的愛和弟兄相愛, 改變和被提, 警醒, 及三分法 – 帖前(3)1-(5)28」中的「3. 討神的喜悅及弟兄們相愛」,特別提到了少數說幾次的弟兄相愛(G5360),說明了區別在那裏,請看這篇文章。

        然後就等於講了結論的一段話,經文很清楚,就請自己看一下經文。這結論就是,「如今常存的有信,有望,有愛;這三樣,其中最大的是愛。」(哥林多前書 13:13) 雖然愛最大,但我們是要在信望愛的生活裏面。這是因為一切都是從信開始的,保羅說得很清楚,「…人稱義是因着信,不在乎遵行律法。」(羅馬書 3:28) 因此我們就有了內住的聖靈,因經文說,「他又用印印了我們,並賜聖靈在我們心裏作憑據。」(哥林多後書 1:22) 而「我們既因信稱義,就藉着我們的主耶穌基督得與神相和。我們又藉着他,因信得進入現在所站的這恩典中,並且歡歡喜喜盼望神的榮耀。不但如此,就是在患難中也是歡歡喜喜的。因為知道患難生忍耐,忍耐生老練,老練生盼望,盼望不至於羞恥。因為所賜給我們的聖靈將神的愛澆灌在我們心裏。」(羅馬書 5:1-5) 所以我們是要過一個信望愛的生活。

        這一段話後就提到了愛的真諦,我們以前在「新舊約中活出愛的例子 (旋風著) 2027」中指出了,我們可以從英文的翻譯中看到愛是恩慈,也可以看到不作害羞的事是指不做不適當的事,就是要做合宜的事。其餘的都很清楚,只是要特別指出愛是永不止息的翻譯很好,因為跟著那句後面的是;「…先知講道之能,終必歸於無有;說方言之能,終必停止;知識也終必歸於無有。」(哥林多前書 13:8) 所以這是講在時間上是永不止息的。

        很顯然的,「我作孩子的時候,話語像孩子,心思像孩子,意念像孩子;既成了人,就把孩子的事丟棄了。」(哥林多前書 13:11) 接著就說,「我們如今彷彿對着鏡子觀看,模糊不清,到那時,就要面對面了。…」(哥林多前書 13:12) 要和主面對面只有在新耶路撒冷的城內,「…到那時就全知道,如同主知道我一樣。」(哥林多前書 13:12)

2. 要作先知講道去造就教會勝於說方言

       「你們要追求愛,也要切慕屬靈的恩賜,其中更要羨慕的,是作先知講道。那說方言的,原不是對人說,乃是對神說,因為沒有人聽出來。然而他在心靈裏,卻是講說各樣的奧秘。但作先知講道的,是對人說,要造就、安慰、勸勉人。說方言的,是造就自己;作先知講道的,乃是造就教會。我願意你們都說方言,更願意你們作先知講道,因為說方言的,若不翻出來,使教會被造就,那作先知講道的,就比他強了。」(哥林多前書 14:1-5)

       愛既是最大的當然要追求,但也要切慕屬靈的恩賜,且要用來造就教會,而不是像哥林多的教會起初一樣,雖有恩賜,仍是屬肉體的(參哥林多前書 3:1-4)。「那說方言的,原不是對人說,乃是對神說,因為沒有人聽出來。然而他在心靈裏,卻是講說各樣的奧秘。」(哥林多前書 14:2) 因此「若沒有人翻,就當在會中閉口,只對自己和神說就是了。」(哥林多前書 14:28) 「…作先知講道的,乃是造就教會。」(哥林多前書 14:4) 不必需要翻出來,就比說方言的強多了。

3. 說方言一定要有翻方言的原因

       「弟兄們,我到你們那裏去,若只說方言,不用啓示、或知識、或預言、或教訓,給你們講解,我與你們有甚麼益處呢?就是那有聲無氣的物,或簫、或琴,若發出來的聲音沒有分別,怎能知道所吹、所彈的是甚麼呢?若吹無定的號聲,誰能預備打仗呢?你們也是如此,舌頭若不說容易明白的話,怎能知道所說的是甚麼呢?這就是向空說話了。世上的聲音或者甚多,卻沒有一樣是無意思的。我若不明白那聲音的意思,這說話的人必以我為化外之人,我也以他為化外之人。你們也是如此,既是切慕屬靈的恩賜,就當求多得造就教會的恩賜。所以那說方言的,就當求着能翻出來。我若用方言禱告,是我的靈禱告,但我的悟性沒有果效。這卻怎麼樣呢?我要用靈禱告,也要用悟性禱告;我要用靈歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。不然,你用靈祝謝,那在座不通方言的人,既然不明白你的話,怎能在你感謝的時候說「阿們」呢?你感謝的固然是好,無奈不能造就別人。」(哥林多前書 14:6-17)

       所以保羅不會自己幫自己翻方言的,實在是沒有必要,他使用的是啓示、或知識、或預言,他不在人前說方言,把自己交在別的翻方言的人手中,只把自己放在神手裏。接著又看見他用清楚的邏輯比喻他為什麼做出這樣的選擇,請自己看一下經文。簡單的說就是,「我若不明白那聲音的意思,這說話的人必以我為化外之人,我也以他為化外之人。」(哥林多前書 14:11) 所以他會說,「你們也是如此,既是切慕屬靈的恩賜,就當求多得造就教會的恩賜。」(哥林多前書 14:12) 沒有人翻方言,說方言怎麼能造就教會?他很清楚的說,「我若用方言禱告,是我的靈禱告,但我的悟性沒有果效。」(哥林多前書 14:14) 結論就是,「…我要用靈禱告,也要用悟性禱告;我要用靈歌唱,也要用悟性歌唱。」(哥林多前書 14:15) 靈性和悟性並重,但要以造就教會為選擇的標準,也就是要能造就別人,所以在會中說方言時,非要有翻方言的不可 方能說。

4. 要求作先知講道的原因

       「我感謝神,我說方言比你們眾人還多。但在教會中,寧可用悟性說五句教導人的話,強如說萬句方言。弟兄們,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在惡事上要作嬰孩,在心志上總要作大人。律法上記着:「主說:『我要用外邦人的舌頭和外邦人的嘴唇,向這百姓說話,雖然如此,他們還是不聽從我。』」這樣看來,說方言不是為信的人作證據,乃是為不信的人;作先知講道不是為不信的人作證據,乃是為信的人。所以全教會聚在一處的時候,若都說方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人進來,豈不說你們癲狂了嗎?若都作先知講道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人進來,就被眾人勸醒,被眾人審明,他心裏的隱情顯露出來,就必將臉伏地,敬拜神,說:「神真是在你們中間了。」」( 哥林多前書 14:18-25)

       這裏明說了他有說方言的恩賜,「但在教會中,寧可用悟性說五句教導人的話,強如說萬句方言。」(哥林多前書 14:19) 真的,「弟兄們,在心志上不要作小孩子;然而,在惡事上要作嬰孩,在心志上總要作大人。」(哥林多前書 14:20) 因為「惟獨長大成人的,才能吃乾糧,他們的心竅習練得通達,就能分辨好歹了。」(希伯來書 5:14) 所以分辨是非常重要,要分辨。

       律法說的話是和這經文相對應,「先知說:「不然,主要藉異邦人的嘴唇和外邦人舌頭對這百姓說話。」」(以賽亞書 28:11) 反正不信的人還是不聽從作先知講道的,所以作先知講道是為信的人作證據。信的人本就知道說方言是一種恩賜,所以是為不信的人作證據。但要知道,當「…全教會聚在一處的時候,若都說方言,偶然有不通方言的,或是不信的人進來,豈不說你們癲狂了嗎?」(哥林多前書 14:23) 當然會如此,因為他們跟本不知道在說什麼,以為是一羣瘋人!

        但「若都作先知講道,偶然有不信的,或是不通方言的人進來,就被眾人勸醒,被眾人審明,他心裏的隱情顯露出來,就必將臉伏地,敬拜神,說:「神真是在你們中間了。」(哥林多前書 14:24-25) 當然先決的條件是那人願意將心裏的隱情顯露出來,或是有人有這樣的恩賜,使那人心裏的隱情顯露出來。但是人的心會很剛硬,不是每個人都會臉伏地,敬拜神,只有那些真知道,「…神真是在你們中間了」的人才會如此。(哥林多前書 14:25) 為什麼這樣說呢?你們看和耶穌同一時期的猶太人,看了神蹟仍然不信主,甚至於將祂釘死在十字架上,人的心會多剛硬啊!但不論如何,這種情況都是有一個機會能使人信主。

5. 先知的靈是順服先知的

       「弟兄們,這卻怎麼樣呢?你們聚會的時候,各人或有詩歌,或有教訓,或有啓示,或有方言,或有翻出來的話,凡事都當造就人。若有說方言的,只好兩個人,至多三個人,且要輪流着說,也要一個人翻出來。若沒有人翻,就當在會中閉口,只對自己和神說就是了。至於作先知講道的,只好兩個人,或是三個人,其餘的就當慎思明辨。若旁邊坐着的得了啓示,那先說話的就當閉口不言。因為你們都可以一個一個地作先知講道,叫眾人學道理,叫眾人得勸勉。先知的靈原是順服先知的,因為神不是叫人混亂,乃是叫人安靜。」(哥林多前書 14:26-33)

       一開始就換了一個方式說哥林多的教會是何等的有恩賜,然後保羅一致的說,凡事都當造就人,所以一定要有人翻方言才能說方言,而且不可多過三個人輪流着說。「至於作先知講道的,只好兩個人,或是三個人,其餘的就當慎思明辨。」(哥林多前書 14:29) 慎思明辨是要確定從神來的。又因「先知的靈原是順服先知的,」(哥林多前書 14:32) 和說方言的不同點是,「若旁邊坐着的得了啓示,那先說話的就當閉口不言。」(哥林多前書 14:30) 要知道「…你們都可以一個一個地作先知講道,叫眾人學道理,叫眾人得勸勉。」(哥林多前書 14:31) 所以我們從這些經文可看出,「…神不是叫人混亂,乃是叫人安靜。」(哥林多前書 14:33)

6. 保羅說那時哥林多教會中的婦女在會中要閉口不言

       「婦女(在會中)要閉口不言,像在聖徒的眾教會(G1577, 單數或複數?)一樣,因為不准她們說話。她們總要順服,正如律法所說的。她們若要學甚麼,可以在家裏問自己的丈夫,因為婦女在會(G1577, 單數)中說話原是可恥的。神的道理豈是從你們出來嗎?豈是單臨到你們嗎?若有人以為自己是先知,或是屬靈的,就該知道我所寫給你們的是主的命令。若有不知道的,就由他不知道吧!所以我弟兄們,你們要切慕作先知講道,也不要禁止說方言。凡事都要規規矩矩地按着次序行。」(哥林多前書 14:34-40)

        首先我們特別把第一個教會(G1577)這字用問號標誌出來,因為教會(G1577)這字可以作為單數或複數,而這地方是單數或複數,會有完全不同的意思,在後面我們可以很清楚的看到這點。

     作為複數時可由這經文看到,「那時,猶太、加利利、撒馬利亞各處的教會(G1577, 複數)都得平安,被建立;凡事敬畏主,蒙聖靈的安慰,人數就增多了。」(使徒行傳 9:31) 講到各處的教會顯然是複數。作為單數時則可由不同經文得知,「若是不聽他們,就告訴教會(G1577, 單數);若是不聽教會(G1577, 單數),就看他像外邦人和稅吏一樣。」(馬太福音 18:17) 這是指那間教會。所以要判斷這字到底是單數或複數,就必須要從別的地方得知。

        這點在我們標誌的問號中就非常重要,因保羅明說了,「若有人以為自己是先知,或是屬靈的,就該知道我所寫給你們的是主的命令。」(哥林多前書 14:37) 主的命令非同小可,如果是單數,就只是對當時的哥林多教會說的,如果是複數,就是對所有教會說的,如同這裏的翻譯和許多這樣的翻譯一樣,只是因這一個字,意義會完全不一樣,所以我們一定要從「聖經告訴我們是一致的」來看這裏。

       我們先來看聖經的一個原則,「有法利賽人來問他說:「人休妻可以不可以?」意思要試探他。耶穌回答說:「摩西吩咐你們的是甚麼?」他們說:「摩西許人寫了休書便可以休妻。」耶穌說:「摩西因為你們的心硬,所以寫這條例給你們。但從起初創造的時候,神造人是造男造女。因此,人要離開父母,與妻子連合,二人成為一體。」(馬可福音 10:2-7) 可見只是在當時的情況下,神允許摩西這樣做而不是神原先的心意。保羅也是如此,在當時哥林多教會有這麼多的問題下,神允許保羅說出他的領受,但不是對眾教會說的,所以這裏是單數。

       我們再從另外一個角度來看,「神愛世人,甚至將他的獨生子賜給他們,叫一切信他的,不至滅亡,反得永生。」(約翰福音 3:16) 在救恩前面,是不分男女的。如果這裏是複數,那就是說保羅歧視女人,在眾教會都不准她們說話,而他說,「你們該效法(跟隨)我,像我效法(跟隨)基督一樣。」(哥林多前書 11:1) 耶穌基督都沒有歧視女性,保羅怎麼會呢!祂在復活後的第一次顯現是馬利亞前(參約翰福音 20:11-17)。祂在道成 肉身時,「又有希律的家宰苦撒的妻子約亞拿,並蘇撒拿,和好些別的婦女,都是用自己的財物供給耶穌和門徒。」(路加福音 8:3) 站在耶穌十字架旁邊的,除了約翰外,也都是女性(參約翰福音 19:25-27) 。 保羅怎麼會歧視女性呢!所以從這個角度看,這裏也是單數,就是婦女不需要在眾教會前閉口不言。不過就像我們以前所說的,有一個先後秩序,女人是不可作領頭的,因聖經沒有了女性的長老和監督。

       簡言之,這段的話語都是對當時的哥林多教會說的,請自己看一下經文都說了些什麼。這段的結論是,「所以我弟兄們,你們要切慕作先知講道,也不要禁止說方言。凡事都要規規矩矩地按着次序行。」(哥林多前書 14:39-40) 目前有教會基本上完全禁止說方言,大慨是因為很難分辨,不知道是不是說方言的和翻方言的串通好,不過即使如此,也不能事先禁止說方言,而是當長老不能分辨這情況是否發生時,再禁止不遲。

1206 Faith, hope, and love; Prophesying and in tongues; keeping silence – 1Co(13)1-(14)40 (by Whirlwind)

First, it speaks of living a life of faith, hope, and love, and mentions the true nature of love. It also references two previous articles. Second, it discusses how prophetic preaching to edify the church is superior to speaking in tongues. Third, it explains that speaking in tongues must be accompanied by interpretation. Fourth, it outlines the reasons for praying to get the gift of prophetic preaching and how it differs from speaking in tongues. Fifth, it explains that the spirit of a prophet is subject to another prophet and mentions that God is a God of peace. Finally, it discusses Paul’s instruction that women in the Corinthian church at that time were to remain silent during meetings, and it provides a detailed explanation of why he said this.

        Please note that this article is an expansion of the topicwise Bible study held on Sunday (9/6/26). Unless otherwise specified, verses refer to those in NASB95. If this article refers previous articles, they can all be found on our website, ‘https://a-christian-voice.com/’; click on ‘Understanding Spiritual Life’.

1. Live a life of faith, hope, and love, and understand the true meaning of love

“If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but do not have love (G26, God’s love), I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. If I have the gift of prophecy, and know all mysteries and all knowledge; and if I have all faith, so as to remove mountains, but do not have love, I am nothing. And if I give all my possessions to feed the poor, and if I surrender my body to be burned, but do not have love, it profits me nothing. 

Love is patient, love is kind and is not jealous; love does not brag and is not arrogant, does not act unbecomingly; it does not seek its own, is not provoked, does not take into account a wrong suffered, does not rejoice in unrighteousness, but rejoices with the truth; bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things. 

Love never fails; but if there are gifts of prophecy, they will be done away; if there are tongues, they will cease; if there is knowledge, it will be done away. For we know in part and we prophesy in part; but when the perfect comes, the partial will be done away. When I was a child, I used to speak like a child, think like a child, reason like a child; when I became a man, I did away with childish things. For now we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face; now I know in part, but then I will know fully just as I also have been fully known. But now faith, hope, love, abide these three; but the greatest of these is love.”(1 Corinthians 13:1-13)

        First, please note that the love spoken of in the New Testament is overwhelmingly God’s love (G26, noun; G25, verb). Previously, in “1193 Strengthen, God’s and brotherly love, rapture, and watchfulness – 1 Thess.(3)1–(5)28,” specifically in the section “3. Pleasing God and loving one another,” we highlighted the few instances where “loving one another” (G5360) is mentioned, explaining where the distinction lies. Please refer to that article.

        This passage essentially serves as the concluding statement. The Scripture is very clear; please read it for yourself. This conclusion is: “But now faith, hope, love, abide these three; but the greatest of these is love.”(1 Corinthians 13:13) Although love is the greatest, we are to live a life of faith, hope, and love. This is because everything begins with faith; Paul makes this very clear: “…a man is justified by faith apart from works of the Law.”(Romans 3:28) Therefore, we have the Holy Spirit dwelling within us, for the Scripture says, “…God, who also sealed us and gave us the Spirit in our hearts as a pledge.”(2 Corinthians 1:21-22) And “Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom also we have obtained our introduction by faith into this grace in which we stand; and we exult in hope of the glory of God. And not only this, but we also exult in our tribulations, knowing that tribulation brings about perseverance; and perseverance, proven character; and proven character, hope; and hope does not disappoint, because the love of God has been poured out within our hearts through the Holy Spirit who was given to us.”(Romans 5:1-5) Therefore, we are to live a life of faith, hope, and love.

        Following this passage, the true essence of love is discussed. As we previously pointed out in “Examples of living out love in the Bible (by Whirlwind) 1027,” the rest except one thing is quite clear, that is “love never fails” means “love never stops” because the verse that follows states: “…gifts of prophecy, they will be done away; if there are tongues, they will cease; if there is knowledge, it will be done away.”(1 Corinthians 13:8) So this refers to love never ceasing in the sense of time.

        Clearly, “When I was a child, I used to speak like a child, think like a child, reason like a child; when I became a man, I did away with childish things.”(1 Corinthians 13:11) It continues, “For now we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face; …”(1 Corinthians 13:12) We will be face to face with the Lord only within the city of the New Jerusalem, “…then I will know fully just as I also have been fully known.”(1 Corinthians 13:12)      

2. Prophesying to build up the Church Is better than speaking in tongues

“Pursue love, yet desire earnestly spiritual gifts, but especially that you may prophesy. For one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to men but to God; for no one understands, but in his spirit he speaks mysteries. But one who prophesies speaks to men for edification and exhortation and consolation. One who speaks in a tongue edifies himself; but one who prophesies edifies the church. Now I wish that you all spoke in tongues, but even more that you would prophesy; and greater is one who prophesies than one who speaks in tongues, unless he interprets, so that the church may receive edifying.”(1 Corinthians 14:1-5)

        Since love is the greatest, we must certainly pursue it, but we must also long for spiritual gifts and use them to build up the church—not as the church in Corinth did at first, when, though they had gifts, they were still carnal (see 1 Corinthians 3:1–4). “For one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to men but to God; for no one understands, but in his spirit he speaks mysteries.”(1 Corinthians 14:2) Therefore, “…if there is no interpreter, he must keep silent in the church; and let him speak to himself and to God.”(1 Corinthians 14:28) “…but one who prophesies edifies the church.”(1 Corinthians 14:4) It is far better to prophesy without the need for interpretation than to speak in tongues.

3. The reason for speaking in tongues must be accompanied by an interpretation

“But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking in tongues, what will I profit you unless I speak to you either by way of revelation or of knowledge or of prophecy or of teaching? Yet even lifeless things, either flute or harp, in producing a sound, if they do not produce a distinction in the tones, how will it be known what is played on the flute or on the harp? For if the bugle produces an indistinct sound, who will prepare himself for battle? So also you, unless you utter by the tongue speech that is clear, how will it be known what is spoken? For you will be speaking into the air. There are, perhaps, a great many kinds of languages in the world, and no kind is without meaning. If then I do not know the meaning of the language, I will be to the one who speaks a barbarian, and the one who speaks will be a barbarian to me. So also you, since you are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek to abound for the edification of the church. 

Therefore let one who speaks in a tongue pray that he may interpret. For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful. What is the outcome then? I will pray with the spirit and I will pray with the mind also; I will sing with the spirit and I will sing with the mind also. Otherwise if you bless in the spirit only, how will the one who fills the place of the ungifted say the “Amen” at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying? For you are giving thanks well enough, but the other person is not edified.”(1 Corinthians 14:6-17)

        Therefore, Paul would not interpret his own tongues—it was simply unnecessary. He made use of revelation, knowledge, prophecy, or teaching; he did not speak in tongues before others, thus entrusted himself not to those who interpreted tongues, but placing himself solely in God’s hands. We then see him using clear logic to illustrate why he made this choice; please read the passage for yourself. Simply put, “If then I do not know the meaning of the language, I will be to the one who speaks a barbarian, and the one who speaks will be a barbarian to me.”(1 Corinthians 14:11) That is why he says, “So also you, since you are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek to abound for the edification of the church.”(1 Corinthians 14:12) Since no one interprets tongues, how can speaking in tongues edify the church? He states very clearly, “For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful.”(1 Corinthians 14:14) The conclusion is, “… I will pray with the spirit and I will pray with the mind also; I will sing with the spirit and I will sing with the mind also.”(1 Corinthians 14:15) Both the spirit and the mind are equally important, but the criterion for choosing must be the edification of the church—that is, the ability to edify others. Therefore, when speaking in tongues during a service, an interpreter must be present for it to be permissible.

4. The reason for praying the gift of prophesying

“I thank God, I speak in tongues more than you all; however, in the church I desire to speak five words with my mind so that I may instruct others also, rather than ten thousand words in a tongue. Brethren, do not be children in your thinking; yet in evil be infants, but in your thinking be mature. In the Law it is written, “By men of strange tongues and by the lips of strangers I will speak to this people, and even so they will not listen to Me,” says the Lord. So then tongues are for a sign, not to those who believe but to unbelievers; but prophecy is for a sign, not to unbelievers but to those who believe. Therefore if the whole church assembles together and all speak in tongues, and ungifted men or unbelievers enter, will they not say that you are mad? But if all prophesy, and an unbeliever or an ungifted man enters, he is convicted by all, he is called to account by all; the secrets of his heart are disclosed; and so he will fall on his face and worship God, declaring that God is certainly among you.”(1 Corinthians 14:18-25)

        Here it is clearly stated that he has the gift of speaking in tongues, “however, in the church I desire to speak five words with my mind so that I may instruct others also, rather than ten thousand words in a tongue.”(1 Corinthians 14:19) Indeed, “Brethren, do not be children in your thinking; yet in evil be infants, but in your thinking be mature.”(1 Corinthians 14:20) For “…solid food is for the mature, who because of practice have their senses trained to discern good and evil.”(Hebrews 5:14) Therefore, discernment is very important; we must discern.

        The Law corresponds with this passage: “Indeed, He will speak to this people Through stammering lips and a foreign tongue, He who said to them, “Here is rest, give rest to the weary,” And, “Here is repose,” but they would not listen.”(Isaiah 28:11-12) In any case, unbelievers still do not heed the prophetic message, so the prophetic message serves as evidence for believers. Believers already know that speaking in tongues is a gift, so it serves as evidence for unbelievers. But consider this: “Therefore if the whole church assembles together and all speak in tongues, and ungifted men or unbelievers enter, will they not say that you are mad?”(1 Corinthians 14:23) Of course they would, because they have no idea what is being said and would think you’re a bunch of madmen!

        “But if all prophesy, and an unbeliever or an ungifted man enters, he is convicted by all, he is called to account by all; the secrets of his heart are disclosed; and so he will fall on his face and worship God, declaring that God is certainly among you.”(1 Corinthians 14:24-25) Of course, the prerequisite is that the person is willing to have the secrets of his heart revealed, or that someone possesses the gift to bring those secrets to light. But people’s hearts can be very hardened; not everyone will fall face down and worship God. Only those who truly know that God is certainly among you will do so. Why do I say this? Consider the Jews who lived during Jesus’ time: even after witnessing miracles, they still did not believe in the Lord—they even crucified Him. How hardened the human heart can be! Yet, regardless of the circumstances, there is always an opportunity for people to come to faith in the Lord.

5. The spirit of a prophet is submissive to another prophet

“What is the outcome then, brethren? When you assemble, each one has a psalm, has a teaching, has a revelation, has a tongue, has an interpretation. Let all things be done for edification. If anyone speaks in a tongue, it should be by two or at the most three, and each in turn, and one must interpret; but if there is no interpreter, he must keep silent in the church; and let him speak to himself and to God. Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others pass judgment. But if a revelation is made to another who is seated, the first one must keep silent. For you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all may be exhorted; and the spirits of prophets are subject to prophets; for God is not a God of confusion but of peace, as in all the churches of the saints.”(1 Corinthians 14:26-33)

        Right from the start, Paul took a different approach to describe how gifted the church in Corinth was. He then consistently emphasized that everything should be done for the edification of others. Therefore, only those who have an interpreter should speak in tongues, and no more than three people should speak in turn. As for those who prophesy, “Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others pass judgment.”(1 Corinthians 14:29) Passing judgements indicates that careful discernment is necessary to confirm that it comes from God. Furthermore, since “…the spirits of prophets are subject to prophets.”(1 Corinthians 14:32)—unlike speaking in tongues —”…if a revelation is made to another who is seated, the first one must keep silent.”(1 Corinthians 14:30) Know that “…you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all may be exhorted.”(1 Corinthians 14:31) Therefore, from these verses we can see that “…God is not a God of confusion but of peace, …”(1 Corinthians 14:33)

6. A that time, the women in the Corinthian church were to remain silent in the assembly

“The women are to keep silent in the churches (G1577, singular or plural?); for they are not permitted to speak, but are to subject themselves, just as the Law also says. If they desire to learn anything, let them ask their own husbands at home; for it is improper for a woman to speak in church (G1577, singular). Was it from you that the word of God first went forth? Or has it come to you only? If anyone thinks he is a prophet or spiritual, let him recognize that the things which I write to you are the Lord’s commandment. But if anyone does not recognize this, he is not recognized. Therefore, my brethren, desire earnestly to prophesy, and do not forbid to speak in tongues. But all things must be done properly and in an orderly manner.”(1 Corinthians 14:34-40)

        First, we have specifically marked the first “church (G1577)” word with a question mark because this term can be singular or plural, and whether it is singular or plural here carries a completely different meaning—a point we will see very clearly later on.

        When used in the plural, as seen in this passage: “So the church (G1577, plural) throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria enjoyed peace, being built up; and going on in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, it continued to increase.”(Acts 9:31) Here, “the churches in every place” is clearly plural. When used in the singular, we can see this in another passage: “If he refuses to listen to them, tell it to the church (G1577, singular); and if he refuses to listen even to the church (G1577, singular), let him be to you as a Gentile and a tax collector.”(Matthew 18:17) This  definitely refers to that particular church. Therefore, to determine whether this word is singular or plural, we must look to other passages.

        This point is particularly important in the context of the question mark we have highlighted, for Paul clearly states, “If anyone thinks he is a prophet or spiritual, let him recognize that the things which I write to you are the Lord’s commandment.”(1 Corinthians 14:37) The Lord’s command is no trivial matter. If the word is singular, it applies only to the Corinthian church at that time; if it is plural, it applies to all churches—as in this translation and many others like it. Yet because of this single word, the meaning can be entirely different; therefore, we must view this passage in light of “what God tell us through the Bible is consistent.”

        Let us first consider a principle from the Bible: “Some Pharisees came up to Jesus, testing Him, and began to question Him whether it was lawful for a man to divorce a wife. And He answered and said to them, “What did Moses command you?” They said, “Moses permitted a man to write a certificate of divorce and send her away.” But Jesus said to them, “Because of your hardness of heart he wrote you this commandment. But from the beginning of creation, God made them male and female. For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother, and the two shall become one flesh; so they are no longer two, but one flesh.”(Mark 10:2-8) This shows that God permitted Moses to do this only under the circumstances of that time—it was not God’s original intention. The same is true of Paul. Given the many problems in the Corinthian church at that time, God allowed Paul to express his revelation, but this was not addressed to all the churches, which is why the text should use the singular form here.

        Let us look at this from another perspective: “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life.”(John 3:16) When it comes to salvation, there is no distinction between men and women. If the word here were in the plural, it would imply that Paul discriminated against women, forbidding them to speak in all the churches; yet he said, “Be imitators of me, just as I also am of Christ.”(1 Corinthians 11:1) Since Jesus Christ did not discriminate against women, how could Paul have done so? His first appearance after the resurrection was to Mary Magdalene (see John 20:11-17). When He was incarnate, “…Joanna the wife of Chuza, Herod’s steward, and Susanna, and many others who were contributing to their support out of their private means.”(Luke 8:3) Those standing by Jesus’ cross, aside from John, were all women (see John 19:25-27). How could Paul possibly discriminate against women! So from this perspective, the term here is also in the singular, meaning that women are not required to remain silent in all the churches. However, as we have said before, there is a proper order of precedence: women are not to take the lead, because the Bible makes no mention of female elders or overseers.

        In short, these words were addressed to the Corinthian church at that time; please read the passage for yourself to see what it actually says. The conclusion of this passage is: “Therefore, my brethren, desire earnestly to prophesy, and do not forbid to speak in tongues. But all things must be done properly and in an orderly manner.”(1 Corinthians 14:39-40) Currently, there is at least a church I know to have essentially banned speaking in tongues entirely, likely because it is difficult to discern whether the speaker and the interpreter are colluding. However, even so, speaking in tongues should not be prohibited in advance; rather, it is not too late to prohibit it only when the elders are unable to determine whether such a situation has occurred.

3205 蒙头, 擘饼聚会, 恩赐, 和一个身体 – 林前(11)1-(12)31 (旋风著)

    首先我们讨论了女人的蒙头及一个有争议性的问题,就是该如何蒙头。第二是说到那时的哥林多教会是如何聚会的。第三是谈到主耶稣亲自设立的擘饼礼,其中的饼和杯是为的记念主,不是为要和主合一,且引用了一篇以前的文章。第四是在分享属灵的恩赐讲论之一,在其中看到了该说的时候还是要说,讨论了智慧的言语,知识的言语,及辩别诸灵几项。第五是说到神的教会,是饮于一位圣灵的一个身体。最后是谈到属灵的恩赐讲论之二,讲到次序,及简短的提到其他说到恩赐的经文。                            

    请注意,这文章是基于周日(8/30/26)的专题查经加以扩展而来,经文除了特别注明外,是基于和合本。如果文章中引用过去的文章,都在我们的网站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『对属灵生命的了解』。              

1. 论女人蒙头及该如何蒙头        

    「你们该效法(G3402, 跟随, follower, 名词)我,像我效法基督一样。我称赞你们,因你们凡事记念我,又坚守我所传给你们的。我愿意你们知道,基督是各人的头,男人是女人的头,神是基督的头。凡男人祷告或是讲道,若蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头。凡女人祷告或是讲道,若不蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头,因为这就如同剃了头发一样。女人若不蒙著头,就该剪了头发;女人若以剪发剃发为羞愧,就该蒙著头。男人本不该蒙著头,因为他是神的形像和荣耀,但女人是男人的荣耀。起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;并且男人不是为女人造的,女人乃是为男人造的。因此,女人为天使的缘故,应当在头上有服权柄的记号。然而照主的安排,女也不是无男,男也不是无女。因为女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但万有都是出乎神。你们自己审察,女人祷告神,不蒙著头是合宜的吗?你们的本性不也指示你们,男人若有长头发,便是他的羞辱吗?但女人有长头发,乃是她的荣耀,因为这头发是给她作盖头的。若有人想要辩驳,我们却没有这样的规矩,神的众教会也是没有的。」(哥林多前书 11:1-16)          

    我们以前谈过,保罗是要信徒跟随他犹如他跟随主耶稣一样,不是要信徒对他有个人的崇拜。接著就称赞他们,主要是因为他们坚守保罗传给他们的,又因他们凡事记念他。        

    他的一个教导是,「我愿意你们知道,基督是各人的头,男人是女人的头,神是基督的头。」(哥林多前书 11:3) 这也是他在另一个地方说的,「…丈夫是妻子的头,如同基督是教会的头,他又是教会全体的救主。」(以弗所书 5:23) 祂是教会全体的救主,当然是各人的头。        

    在道成肉身这段时间里,神的确是基督的头,因「耶稣说:「我奉差遣,不过是到以色列家迷失的羊那里去。」」(马太福音 15:24) 经文更明说了,「耶稣又对他们说:「愿你们平安!父怎样差遣了我,我也照样差遣你们。」」(约翰福音 20:21) 因为在这段时间是神差遣祂,显然神是头。但要知道,在其他的时间中,耶稣基督是三位一体的神中的一位。          

    「凡男人祷告或是讲道(G4395, prophesying, 说预言),若蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头。凡女人祷告或是讲道(G4395),若不蒙著头,就羞辱自己的头,因为这就如同剃了头发一样。女人若不蒙著头,就该剪了头发;女人若以剪发剃发为羞愧,就该蒙著头。」(哥林多前书 11:4-6) 这也是经文一致说的,「你们自己审察,女人祷告神,不蒙著头是合宜的吗?你们的本性不也指示你们,男人若有长头发,便是他的羞辱吗?但女人有长头发,乃是她的荣耀,因为这头发是给她作盖头的。」(哥林多前书 11:13-15) 女人在祷告或是说预言时,的确是该蒙著头的。但这里告诉我们,神早就预备好了这一点,长头发是给女人作盖头的,不需要有额外的物理蒙头的记号。很清楚的,女人要留长头发,男人就不要这样做,如果不照圣经的教导,就会男女不分。        

    基督徒是相信新旧约都是神所默示的,「不会把圣经的话打折扣」,所以这里是指要属灵上蒙著头,不是如某些人以为的,说女人需要一个额外的物理蒙头的记号。如果有额外的物理蒙头的记号,除了自夸自己是很追求外,一点意义也没有,这些人真需要知道,「如经上所记:「夸口的,当指著主夸口。」」(哥林多前书 1:31) 不要自夸。的确是,「若有人想要辩驳,我们却没有这样的规矩,神的众教会也是没有的。」(哥林多前书 11:16)           

    在这之前,他阐述了女人要蒙头的原因,也明说了,「…女人是男人的荣耀。」(哥林多前书 11:7) 这是对的,但有一个先后的次序,因为「起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;并且男人不是为女人造的,女人乃是为男人造的。因此,女人为天使的缘故,应当在头上有服权柄的记号。」(哥林多前书 11:8-10) 要知道,「然而照主的安排,女也不是无男,男也不是无女。因为女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但万有都是出乎神。」(哥林多前书 11:11-12) 神是照著祂的绝对主权这样安排的。    

2. 那时的哥林多教会是如何聚会的          

    「我现今吩咐你们的话,不是称赞你们,因为你们聚会不是受益,乃是招损。第一,我听说你们聚会的时候,彼此分门别类,我也稍微地信这话。在你们中间不免有分门结党的事,好叫那些有经验的人显明出来。你们聚会的时候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因为吃的时候,各人先吃自己的饭,甚至这个饥饿,那个酒醉。你们要吃喝,难道没有家吗?还是藐视神的教会,叫那没有的羞愧呢?我向你们可怎么说呢?可因此称赞你们吗?我不称赞!」(哥林多前书 11:17-22)        

    他明说了那时的哥林多教会是如何的聚会,「…不是受益,乃是招损。」(哥林多前书 11:17) 聚会的时候,彼此分门别类,分门结党,目的是好叫那些有经验的人显明出来,这是在跟随人,是不对的,而是要「…你们该效法(G3402, follower, 跟随)神,好像蒙慈爱的儿女一样。」(以弗所书 5:1)      

    他在经文中明说了,「你们聚会的时候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因为吃的时候,各人先吃自己的饭,甚至这个饥饿,那个酒醉。」(哥林多前书 11:20-21) 最后就用了一些问题,说明不称赞他们聚餐的原因。    

3. 主耶稣亲自设立擘饼礼中的饼和杯为的是记念主        

    「我当日传给你们的,原是从主领受的,就是主耶稣被卖的那一夜,拿起饼来,祝谢了,就擘开,说:「这是我的身体,为你们舍的。你们应当如此行,为的是记念我。」饭后,也照样拿起杯来,说:「这杯是用我的血所立的新约。你们每逢喝的时候,要如此行,为的是记念我。」你们每逢吃这饼,喝这杯,是表明主的死,直等到他来。所以,无论何人不按理吃主的饼、喝主的杯,就是干犯主的身、主的血了。人应当自己省察,然后吃这饼、喝这杯。因为人吃喝,若不分辩是主的身体,就是吃喝自己的罪了。因此,在你们中间有好些软弱的与患病的,死的也不少。我们若是先分辩自己,就不至于受审。我们受审的时候,乃是被主惩治,免得我们和世人一同定罪。所以我弟兄们,你们聚会吃的时候,要彼此等待。若有人饥饿,可以在家里先吃,免得你们聚会,自己取罪。 其余的事,我来的时候再安排。」(哥林多前书 11:23-34)          

    这里所讲的饼杯之礼的设立,是主亲自设立的,为的是记念主,不是像有些人以为的,是为要和主合一。这里所说的和路加福音 22:14-20 所讲的基本上是一致的,以前我们在「3081 讨论犹大卖主和饼杯之礼 – 耶稣(33)」中的「3. 逾越节的筵席中设立饼杯之礼」,讨论过这些,就不多说了,请找到那篇文章。        

    在这里又明说了,「你们每逢吃这饼,喝这杯,是表明主的死,直等到他来。」(哥林多前书 11:26) 讲到了要按理吃主的饼、喝主的杯,原则是要先自己省察,若不分辩是主的身体,就是吃喝自己的罪了,因此受审而导致了,「…你们中间有好些软弱的与患病的,死的也不少。」(哥林多前书 11:30) 但要知道,「我们受审的时候,乃是被主惩治,免得我们和世人一同定罪。」(哥林多前书 11:32) 当「…聚会吃的时候,要彼此等待。若有人饥饿,可以在家里先吃,…」(哥林多前书 11:33-34) 这就是聚会时吃的规则。    

4. 属灵的恩赐讲论之一        

    「弟兄们,论到属灵的恩赐,我不愿意你们不明白。你们作外邦人的时候,随事被牵引、受迷惑,去服事那哑巴偶像,这是你们知道的。所以我告诉你们:被神的灵感动的,没有说耶稣是可咒诅的;若不是被圣灵感动的,也没有能说耶稣是主的。恩赐原有分别,圣灵却是一位;职事也有分别,主却是一位;功用也有分别,神却是一位,在众人里面运行一切的事。圣灵显在各人身上,是叫人得益处。这人蒙圣灵赐他智慧的言语,那人也蒙这位圣灵赐他知识的言语,又有一人蒙这位圣灵赐他信心,还有一人蒙这位圣灵赐他医病的恩赐,又叫一人能行异能,又叫一人能作先知,又叫一人能辩别诸灵,又叫一人能说方言,又叫一人能翻方言。这一切都是这位圣灵所运行、随己意分给各人的。」(哥林多前书 12:1-11)        

    这是第一次讲到属灵的恩赐,但我们不能因为人有属灵的恩赐就说这人是属灵的,因为我们不知道神是如何工作的,祂有绝对的主权。我们知道圣经明说,哥林多的教会在保罗写前书时有著恩赐,因经文说,「我常为你们感谢我的神,因神在基督耶稣里所赐给你们的恩惠;又因你们在他里面凡事富足,口才、知识都全备。」(哥林多前书 1:4-5) 但他们仍然是属肉体的,这可从这经文中看到,「你们仍是属肉体的,因为在你们中间有嫉妒、纷争,这岂不是属乎肉体、照著世人的样子行吗?」(哥林多前书 3:3) 保罗借著前书去提醒他们,后来他们悔改了,这在后书的经文中写得很清楚,「我先前写信叫你们忧愁,我后来虽然懊悔,如今却不懊悔,因我知道那信叫你们忧愁,不过是暂时的。如今我欢喜,不是因你们忧愁,是因你们从忧愁中生出懊悔来。你们依著神的意思忧愁,凡事就不至于因我们受亏损了。」(哥林多后书 7:8-9) 所以保罗是该写前书的,我们也是如此,该说的时候还是要说的。        

    接著经文说到他们过去的光景和现在被圣灵感动的情况,后者就是,「…被神的灵感动的,没有说耶稣是可咒诅的;若不是被圣灵感动的,也没有能说耶稣是主的。」(哥林多前书 12:3) 然后讲到「恩赐原有分别,圣灵却是一位;职事也有分别,主却是一位;功用也有分别,神却是一位,在众人里面运行一切的事。」(哥林多前书 12:4-6) 特别的强调了是一位。的确是,「圣灵显在各人身上,是叫人得益处。」(哥林多前书 12:7) 他就列举了一些属灵的恩赐,我们没有讨论所有那直说的, 只是说到一些可能会不明显的。      

    先是说到智慧的言语,一个例子就是这经文说的,「你们要防备人,因为他们要把你们交给公会,也要在会堂里鞭打你们;并且你们要为我的缘故,被送到诸侯君王面前,对他们和外邦人作见证。你们被交的时候,不要思虑怎样说话,或说甚么话。到那时候,必赐给你们当说的话,因为不是你们自己说的,乃是你们父的灵在你们里头说的。」(马太福音 10:17-20) 这是圣灵说的智慧的言语。          

    然后就说到知识的言语,一个例子就是我们在专题查经一再强调的,专题查经最多是让你得著知识,一个人要「让圣灵带领(lead)查经」,和神建立直接的关系才行。说到这,使我想到一位牧师,他的解经有时会很离谱,又以为自己有智慧的言语,在讲道的会众中,叫有些人到前面,直接大声用那所谓智慧的言语说给那人听。虽然去过一段时间那里的聚会,但我没有听到过他说是否会应验,而圣经明说,「你心里若说:『耶和华所未曾吩咐的话,我们怎能知道呢?』先知托耶和华的名说话,所说的若不成就,也无效验,这就是耶和华所未曾吩咐的,是那先知擅自说的,你不要怕他。」(申命记 18:21-22) 他绝对不是先知,但原则是一样的,所以我只能怀疑这位是否借神国的名图自己的利益,如同成功哲学一般,因为天国的原则本就是让稗子和麦子一起成长,经文很清楚的说,「主人说:『不必,恐怕薅稗子,连麦子也拔出来。容这两样一齐长,等著收割。当收割的时候,我要对收割的人说:先将稗子薅出来,捆成捆,留著烧;惟有麦子要收在仓里。』」(马太福音 13:29-30)        

    再接著是讲到辩别诸灵,这是说到除了知道灵界中知道是不是从神来的,更包括了知道每一个人的灵,因为保罗明说了,「路司得城里坐著一个两脚无力的人,生来是瘸腿的,从来没有走过。他听保罗讲道,保罗定睛看他,见他有信心,可得痊愈,就大声说:「你起来,两脚站直!」那人就跳起来,而且行走。」(使徒行传 14:8-10) 保罗能辩别那人是否有信心。        

    至于保罗能翻方言这点,圣经没有明说,我们只能从逻辑上看到。第一,圣经明说了他都有其他的恩赐,他这是诚实的说出他所有的,从「神借圣经告诉我们是一致的」来看,他有翻方言的恩赐应是理所当然的。再者是他在第三层天时,「他被提到乐园里,听见隐秘的言语,是人不可说的。」(哥林多后书 12:4) 如果他当时完全听不懂,不太有意义,而且他只说,是人不可说的,他没有说他听不懂。如果他听懂了,那翻方言有什么困难呢!        

    最后我们要强调,三位一体的神中的圣灵有绝对的主权,因「这一切都是这位圣灵所运行、随己意分给各人的。」(哥林多前书 12:11) 是随己意,所以是绝对的主权。    

5. 神的教会是饮于一位圣灵的一个身体          

    「就如身子是一个,却有许多肢体;而且肢体虽多,仍是一个身子。基督也是这样。我们不拘是犹太人,是希腊人,是为奴的,是自主的,都从一位圣灵受洗,成了一个身体,饮于一位圣灵。身子原不是一个肢体,乃是许多肢体。设若脚说:「我不是手,所以不属乎身子。」它不能因此就不属乎身子。设若耳说:「我不是眼,所以不属乎身子。」它也不能因此就不属乎身子。若全身是眼,从哪里听声呢?若全身是耳,从哪里闻味呢?但如今神随自己的意思把肢体俱各安排在身上了。若都是一个肢体,身子在哪里呢?但如今肢体是多的,身子却是一个。眼不能对手说:「我用不著你。」头也不能对脚说:「我用不著你。」不但如此,身上肢体,人以为软弱的,更是不可少的。身上肢体,我们看为不体面的,越发给它加上体面;不俊美的,越发得著俊美。我们俊美的肢体,自然用不著装饰。但神配搭这身子,把加倍的体面给那有缺欠的肢体,免得身上分门别类,总要肢体彼此相顾。若一个肢体受苦,所有的肢体就一同受苦;若一个肢体得荣耀,所有的肢体就一同快乐。你们就是基督的身子,并且各自作肢体。」(哥林多前书 12:12-27)        

    你看,他的逻辑非常清楚,人因受灵洗而成了一个基督的身体,就犹如我们所能了解的概念一样,身子是由许多肢体构成。所以「我们不拘是犹太人,是希腊人,是为奴的,是自主的,都从一位圣灵受洗,成了一个身体,饮于一位圣灵。」(哥林多前书 12:13) 然后他用例子说明肢体是要互相配合的。这里面也再一次讲到了神的绝对主权,因经文说,「但如今神随自己的意思把肢体俱各安排在身上了。」(哥林多前书 12:18)        

    然后说到,「不但如此,身上肢体,人以为软弱的,更是不可少的。」(哥林多前书 12:22) 如果我们把这一节单独来看,会不知道在说什么,但看上下文就很清楚了,这是在说神的教会,「…神配搭这身子,把加倍的体面给那有缺欠的肢体,免得身上分门别类,总要肢体彼此相顾。」(哥林多前书 12:24-25) 所以这是在说教会中彼此要互相配搭,不论你以为那个人是软弱与否。我们不能用属世的眼光来分辩体面和俊美,要知道,「若一个肢体受苦,所有的肢体就一同受苦;若一个肢体得荣耀,所有的肢体就一同快乐。你们就是基督的身子,并且各自作肢体。」(哥林多前书 12:26-27)          

    他说得很清楚,一直在说圣灵,我们需要的是圣灵的带领(lead),放在三位一体的神的圣灵手里。其实在旧约中就已经说明了,神看事情和人大不相同,当摩西的岳父看到摩西坐著审判百姓,就建议说,「…要从百姓中拣选有才能的人,就是敬畏神、诚实无妄、恨不义之财的人,派他们作千夫长、百夫长、五十夫长、十夫长,管理百姓。」(出埃及记 18:21) 看起来很合理,但结果不行,因最后是,「我(摩西)便将你们各支派的首领,有智慧、为众人所认识的,照你们的支派,立他们为官长、千夫长、百夫长、五十夫长、十夫长,管理你们。」(申命记 1:15) 人看到的是才能,神所看重的是智慧,要知道真正的智慧是从上头来的。      

    很不幸的,一些现今的教会是以才能挂帅,违背了神的初衷,要知道,当门徒对耶稣说法利赛人不服的时候,「耶稣回答说:「凡栽种的物,若不是我天父栽种的,必要拔出来。任凭他们吧!他们是瞎眼领路的;若是瞎子领瞎子,两个人都要掉在坑里。」」(马太福音 15:13-14) 这虽是对法利赛人说的,但原则是一样的。神虽爱世人,但也的确有时会到任凭的地步,真的不要到神任凭的地步,因为那是不可挽回的悲哀,要趁著神还愿意做工的时候做我们该做的事。    

6. 属灵的恩赐讲论之二及提到恩赐的地方        

    「神在教会所设立的:第一是使徒,第二是先知,第三是教师,其次是行异能的,再次是得恩赐医病的,帮助人的,治理事的,说方言的。岂都是使徒吗?岂都是先知吗?岂都是教师吗?岂都是行异能的吗?岂都是得恩赐医病的吗?岂都是说方言的吗?岂都是翻方言的吗?你们要切切地求那更大的恩赐。我现今把最妙的道指示你们。」(哥林多前书 12:28-31)        

    在这里的经文很清楚的说,神在教会所设立的恩赐是有先后次序的。有次序是很清楚的,因为经文说,「这样,你们不再作外人和客旅,是与圣徒同国,是神家里的人了。并且被建造在使徒和先知的根基上,有基督耶稣自己为房角石,各房靠他联络得合式,渐渐成为主的圣殿。」(以弗所书 2:19-21) 我们注意到次序中没有把翻方言的包括在恩赐里面,但因圣经说是要凡事都当造就人,所以经文会说,「弟兄们,这却怎么样呢?你们聚会的时候,各人或有诗歌,或有教训,或有启示,或有方言,或有翻出来的话,凡事都当造就人。若有说方言的,只好两个人,至多三个人,且要轮流著说,也要一个人翻出来。若没有人翻,就当在会中闭口,只对自己和神说就是了。」(哥林多前书 14:26-28) 这里就很自然的说到翻方言的恩赐。现在有些教会说些自己都不懂的号称方言,却没有人翻出来,明摆著不遵守圣经的教导,这实在是不对的。        

    接著谈到是,「你们要切切地求那更大的恩赐。我现今把最妙的道指示你们。」(哥林多前书 12:31) 也就是说,「如今常存的有信,有望,有爱;这三样,其中最大的是爱。」(哥林多前书 13:13) 虽是如此, 不是说我们不要过信和望的生活。这是我们下次要分享的,这次就不多说了,现在就简短的谈一下和恩赐有关的话题。        

    先是这经文说的很清楚, 所以我们就只列经文如后,「我们这许多人,在基督里成为一身,互相联络作肢体,也是如此。按我们所得的恩赐,各有不同:或说预言,就当照著信心的程度说预言;或作执事,就当专一执事;或作教导的,就当专一教导;或作劝化的,就当专一劝化;施舍的,就当诚实;治理的,就当殷勤;怜悯人的,就当甘心。」(罗马书 12:5-8)           

    在另一个地方说,「他所赐的有使徒,有先知,有传福音的,有牧师和教师。」(以弗所书 4:11) 惟一要讲的是我们以前提到过的,如果看汇编(Strong’sConcordance)的原文就知道,牧师本是人间的头衔,牧养和教导本是在一起的,这也是现在称为牧师的职责,所以神会使用现有读经正确时的牧师。        

    要知道,「各样美善的恩赐和各样全备的赏赐都是从上头来的,从众光之父那里降下来的;在他并没有改变,也没有转动的影儿。」(雅各书 1:17) 所以「各人要照所得的恩赐彼此服事,作神百般恩赐的好管家。若有讲道的,要按著神的圣言讲;若有服事人的,要按著神所赐的力量服事,叫神在凡事上因耶稣基督得荣耀。原来荣耀、权能都是他的,直到永永远远。阿们!」(彼得前书 4:10-11)

2205 蒙頭, 擘餅聚會, 恩賜, 和一個身體 – 林前(11)1-(12)31 (旋風著)

     首先我們討論了女人的蒙頭及一個有爭議性的問題,就是該如何蒙頭。第二是說到那時的哥林多教會是如何聚會的。第三是談到主耶穌親自設立的擘餅禮,其中的餅和杯是為的記念主,不是為要和主合一,且引用了一篇以前的文章。第四是在分享屬靈的恩賜講論之一,在其中看到了該說的時候還是要說,討論了智慧的言語,知識的言語,及辨別諸靈幾項。第五是說到神的教會,是飲於一位聖靈的一個身體。最後是談到屬靈的恩賜講論之二,講到次序,及簡短的提到其他說到恩賜的經文。

                          請注意,這文章是基於週日(8/30/26)的專題查經加以擴展而來,經文除了特別註明外,是基於和合本。如果文章中引用過去的文章,都在我們的網站上,『 https://a-christian-voice.com/ 』,要按『對屬靈生命的瞭解』。

1. 論女人蒙頭及該如何蒙頭

       「你們該效法(G3402, 跟隨, follower, 名詞)我,像我效法基督一樣。我稱讚你們,因你們凡事記念我,又堅守我所傳給你們的。我願意你們知道,基督是各人的頭,男人是女人的頭,神是基督的頭。凡男人禱告或是講道,若蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭。凡女人禱告或是講道,若不蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭,因為這就如同剃了頭髮一樣。女人若不蒙着頭,就該剪了頭髮;女人若以剪髮剃髮為羞愧,就該蒙着頭。男人本不該蒙着頭,因為他是神的形像和榮耀,但女人是男人的榮耀。起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;並且男人不是為女人造的,女人乃是為男人造的。因此,女人為天使的緣故,應當在頭上有服權柄的記號。然而照主的安排,女也不是無男,男也不是無女。因為女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但萬有都是出乎神。你們自己審察,女人禱告神,不蒙着頭是合宜的嗎?你們的本性不也指示你們,男人若有長頭髮,便是他的羞辱嗎?但女人有長頭髮,乃是她的榮耀,因為這頭髮是給她作蓋頭的。若有人想要辯駁,我們卻沒有這樣的規矩,神的眾教會也是沒有的。」(哥林多前書 11:1-16)

        我們以前談過,保羅是要信徒跟隨他猶如他跟隨主耶穌一樣,不是要信徒對他有個人的崇拜。接著就稱讚他們,主要是因為他們堅守保羅傳給他們的,又因他們凡事記念他。

     他的一個教導是,「我願意你們知道,基督是各人的頭,男人是女人的頭,神是基督的頭。」(哥林多前書 11:3) 這也是他在另一個地方說的,「…丈夫是妻子的頭,如同基督是教會的頭,他又是教會全體的救主。」(以弗所書 5:23) 祂是教會全體的救主,當然是各人的頭。

     在道成肉身這段時間裏,神的確是基督的頭,因「耶穌說:「我奉差遣,不過是到以色列家迷失的羊那裏去。」」(馬太福音 15:24) 經文更明說了,「耶穌又對他們說:「願你們平安!父怎樣差遣了我,我也照樣差遣你們。」」(約翰福音 20:21) 因為在這段時間是神差遣祂,顯然神是頭。但要知道,在其他的時間中,耶穌基督是三位一體的神中的一位。

        「凡男人禱告或是講道(G4395, prophesying, 說預言),若蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭。凡女人禱告或是講道(G4395),若不蒙着頭,就羞辱自己的頭,因為這就如同剃了頭髮一樣。女人若不蒙着頭,就該剪了頭髮;女人若以剪髮剃髮為羞愧,就該蒙着頭。」(哥林多前書 11:4-6) 這也是經文一致說的,「你們自己審察,女人禱告神,不蒙着頭是合宜的嗎?你們的本性不也指示你們,男人若有長頭髮,便是他的羞辱嗎?但女人有長頭髮,乃是她的榮耀,因為這頭髮是給她作蓋頭的。」(哥林多前書 11:13-15) 女人在禱告或是說預言時,的確是該蒙著頭的。但這裏告訴我們,神早就預備好了這一點,長頭髮是給女人作蓋頭的,不需要有額外的物理蒙頭的記號。很清楚的,女人要留長頭髮,男人就不要這樣做,如果不照聖經的教導,就會男女不分。

     基督徒是相信新舊約都是神所默示的,「不會把聖經的話打折扣」,所以這裏是指要屬靈上蒙著頭,不是如某些人以為的,說女人需要一個額外的物理蒙頭的記號。如果有額外的物理蒙頭的記號,除了自誇自己是很追求外,一點意義也沒有,這些人真需要知道,「如經上所記:「誇口的,當指着主誇口。」」(哥林多前書 1:31) 不要自誇。的確是,「若有人想要辯駁,我們卻沒有這樣的規矩,神的眾教會也是沒有的。」(哥林多前書 11:16) 

        在這之前,他闡述了女人要蒙頭的原因,也明說了,「…女人是男人的榮耀。」(哥林多前書 11:7) 這是對的,但有一個先後的次序,因為「起初,男人不是由女人而出,女人乃是由男人而出;並且男人不是為女人造的,女人乃是為男人造的。因此,女人為天使的緣故,應當在頭上有服權柄的記號。」(哥林多前書 11:8-10) 要知道,「然而照主的安排,女也不是無男,男也不是無女。因為女人原是由男人而出,男人也是由女人而出,但萬有都是出乎神。」(哥林多前書 11:11-12) 神是照著祂的絕對主權這樣安排的。

2. 那時的哥林多教會是如何聚會的

       「我現今吩咐你們的話,不是稱讚你們,因為你們聚會不是受益,乃是招損。第一,我聽說你們聚會的時候,彼此分門別類,我也稍微地信這話。在你們中間不免有分門結黨的事,好叫那些有經驗的人顯明出來。你們聚會的時候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因為吃的時候,各人先吃自己的飯,甚至這個飢餓,那個酒醉。你們要吃喝,難道沒有家嗎?還是藐視神的教會,叫那沒有的羞愧呢?我向你們可怎麼說呢?可因此稱讚你們嗎?我不稱讚!」(哥林多前書 11:17-22)

        他明說了那時的哥林多教會是如何的聚會,「…不是受益,乃是招損。」(哥林多前書 11:17) 聚會的時候,彼此分門別類,分門結黨,目的是好叫那些有經驗的人顯明出來,這是在跟隨人,是不對的,而是要「…你們該效法(G3402, follower, 跟隨)神,好像蒙慈愛的兒女一樣。」(以弗所書 5:1)

     他在經文中明說了,「你們聚會的時候,算不得吃主的晚餐,因為吃的時候,各人先吃自己的飯,甚至這個飢餓,那個酒醉。」(哥林多前書 11:20-21) 最後就用了一些問題,說明不稱讚他們聚餐的原因。

3. 主耶穌親自設立擘餅禮中的餅和杯為的是記念主

       「我當日傳給你們的,原是從主領受的,就是主耶穌被賣的那一夜,拿起餅來,祝謝了,就擘開,說:「這是我的身體,為你們捨的。你們應當如此行,為的是記念我。」飯後,也照樣拿起杯來,說:「這杯是用我的血所立的新約。你們每逢喝的時候,要如此行,為的是記念我。」你們每逢吃這餅,喝這杯,是表明主的死,直等到他來。所以,無論何人不按理吃主的餅、喝主的杯,就是干犯主的身、主的血了。人應當自己省察,然後吃這餅、喝這杯。因為人吃喝,若不分辨是主的身體,就是吃喝自己的罪了。因此,在你們中間有好些軟弱的與患病的,死的也不少。我們若是先分辨自己,就不至於受審。我們受審的時候,乃是被主懲治,免得我們和世人一同定罪。所以我弟兄們,你們聚會吃的時候,要彼此等待。若有人飢餓,可以在家裏先吃,免得你們聚會,自己取罪。 其餘的事,我來的時候再安排。」(哥林多前書 11:23-34)

       這裏所講的餅杯之禮的設立,是主親自設立的,為的是記念主,不是像有些人以為的,是為要和主合一。這裏所說的和路加福音 22:14-20 所講的基本上是一致的,以前我們在「2081 討論猶大賣主和餅杯之禮 – 耶穌(33)」中的「3. 逾越節的筵席中設立餅杯之禮」,討論過這些,就不多說了,請找到那篇文章。

     在這裏又明說了,「你們每逢吃這餅,喝這杯,是表明主的死,直等到他來。」(哥林多前書 11:26) 講到了要按理吃主的餅、喝主的杯,原則是要先自己省察,若不分辨是主的身體,就是吃喝自己的罪了,因此受審而導致了,「…你們中間有好些軟弱的與患病的,死的也不少。」(哥林多前書 11:30) 但要知道,「我們受審的時候,乃是被主懲治,免得我們和世人一同定罪。」(哥林多前書 11:32) 當「…聚會吃的時候,要彼此等待。若有人飢餓,可以在家裏先吃,…」(哥林多前書 11:33-34) 這就是聚會時吃的規則。

4. 屬靈的恩賜講論之一

       「弟兄們,論到屬靈的恩賜,我不願意你們不明白。你們作外邦人的時候,隨事被牽引、受迷惑,去服事那啞巴偶像,這是你們知道的。所以我告訴你們:被神的靈感動的,沒有說耶穌是可咒詛的;若不是被聖靈感動的,也沒有能說耶穌是主的。恩賜原有分別,聖靈卻是一位;職事也有分別,主卻是一位;功用也有分別,神卻是一位,在眾人裏面運行一切的事。聖靈顯在各人身上,是叫人得益處。這人蒙聖靈賜他智慧的言語,那人也蒙這位聖靈賜他知識的言語,又有一人蒙這位聖靈賜他信心,還有一人蒙這位聖靈賜他醫病的恩賜,又叫一人能行異能,又叫一人能作先知,又叫一人能辨別諸靈,又叫一人能說方言,又叫一人能翻方言。這一切都是這位聖靈所運行、隨己意分給各人的。」(哥林多前書 12:1-11)

       這是第一次講到屬靈的恩賜,但我們不能因為人有屬靈的恩賜就說這人是屬靈的,因為我們不知道神是如何工作的,祂有絕對的主權。我們知道聖經明說,哥林多的教會在保羅寫前書時有著恩賜,因經文說,「我常為你們感謝我的神,因神在基督耶穌裏所賜給你們的恩惠;又因你們在他裏面凡事富足,口才、知識都全備。」(哥林多前書 1:4-5) 但他們仍然是屬肉體的,這可從這經文中看到,「你們仍是屬肉體的,因為在你們中間有嫉妒、紛爭,這豈不是屬乎肉體、照着世人的樣子行嗎?」(哥林多前書 3:3) 保羅藉著前書去提醒他們,後來他們悔改了,這在後書的經文中寫得很清楚,「我先前寫信叫你們憂愁,我後來雖然懊悔,如今卻不懊悔,因我知道那信叫你們憂愁,不過是暫時的。如今我歡喜,不是因你們憂愁,是因你們從憂愁中生出懊悔來。你們依着神的意思憂愁,凡事就不至於因我們受虧損了。」(哥林多後書 7:8-9) 所以保羅是該寫前書的,我們也是如此,該說的時候還是要說的。

       接著經文說到他們過去的光景和現在被聖靈感動的情況,後者就是,「…被神的靈感動的,沒有說耶穌是可咒詛的;若不是被聖靈感動的,也沒有能說耶穌是主的。」(哥林多前書 12:3) 然後講到「恩賜原有分別,聖靈卻是一位;職事也有分別,主卻是一位;功用也有分別,神卻是一位,在眾人裏面運行一切的事。」(哥林多前書 12:4-6) 特別的強調了是一位。的確是,「聖靈顯在各人身上,是叫人得益處。」(哥林多前書 12:7) 他就列舉了一些屬靈的恩賜,我們沒有討論所有那直說的, 只是說到一些可能會不明顯的。

     先是說到智慧的言語,一個例子就是這經文說的,「你們要防備人,因為他們要把你們交給公會,也要在會堂裏鞭打你們;並且你們要為我的緣故,被送到諸侯君王面前,對他們和外邦人作見證。你們被交的時候,不要思慮怎樣說話,或說甚麼話。到那時候,必賜給你們當說的話,因為不是你們自己說的,乃是你們父的靈在你們裏頭說的。」(馬太福音 10:17-20) 這是聖靈說的智慧的言語。

       然後就說到知識的言語,一個例子就是我們在專題查經一再強調的,專題查經最多是讓你得著知識,一個人要「讓聖靈帶領(lead)查經」,和神建立直接的關係才行。說到這,使我想到一位牧師,他的解經有時會很離譜,又以為自己有智慧的言語,在講道的會眾中,叫有些人到前面,直接大聲用那所謂智慧的言語說給那人聽。雖然去過一段時間那裏的聚會,但我沒有聽到過他說是否會應驗,而聖經明說,「你心裏若說:『耶和華所未曾吩咐的話,我們怎能知道呢?』先知託耶和華的名說話,所說的若不成就,也無效驗,這就是耶和華所未曾吩咐的,是那先知擅自說的,你不要怕他。」(申命記 18:21-22) 他絕對不是先知,但原則是一樣的,所以我只能懷疑這位是否藉神國的名圖自己的利益,如同成功哲學一般,因為天國的原則本就是讓稗子和麥子一起成長,經文很清楚的說,「主人說:『不必,恐怕薅稗子,連麥子也拔出來。容這兩樣一齊長,等着收割。當收割的時候,我要對收割的人說:先將稗子薅出來,捆成捆,留着燒;惟有麥子要收在倉裏。』」(馬太福音 13:29-30)

       再接著是講到辨別諸靈,這是說到除了知道靈界中知道是不是從神來的,更包括了知道每一個人的靈,因為保羅明說了,「路司得城裏坐着一個兩腳無力的人,生來是瘸腿的,從來沒有走過。他聽保羅講道,保羅定睛看他,見他有信心,可得痊愈,就大聲說:「你起來,兩腳站直!」那人就跳起來,而且行走。」(使徒行傳 14:8-10) 保羅能辨別那人是否有信心。

       至於保羅能翻方言這點,聖經沒有明說,我們只能從邏輯上看到。第一,聖經明說了他都有其他的恩賜,他這是誠實的說出他所有的,從「神藉聖經告訴我們是一致的」來看,他有翻方言的恩賜應是理所當然的。再者是他在第三層天時,「他被提到樂園裏,聽見隱秘的言語,是人不可說的。」(哥林多後書 12:4) 如果他當時完全聽不懂,不太有意義,而且他只說,是人不可說的,他沒有說他聽不懂。如果他聽懂了,那翻方言有什麼困難呢!

       最後我們要強調,三位一體的神中的聖靈有絕對的主權,因「這一切都是這位聖靈所運行、隨己意分給各人的。」(哥林多前書 12:11) 是隨己意,所以是絕對的主權。

5. 神的教會是飲於一位聖靈的一個身體

       「就如身子是一個,卻有許多肢體;而且肢體雖多,仍是一個身子。基督也是這樣。我們不拘是猶太人,是希臘人,是為奴的,是自主的,都從一位聖靈受洗,成了一個身體,飲於一位聖靈。身子原不是一個肢體,乃是許多肢體。設若腳說:「我不是手,所以不屬乎身子。」它不能因此就不屬乎身子。設若耳說:「我不是眼,所以不屬乎身子。」它也不能因此就不屬乎身子。若全身是眼,從哪裏聽聲呢?若全身是耳,從哪裏聞味呢?但如今神隨自己的意思把肢體俱各安排在身上了。若都是一個肢體,身子在哪裏呢?但如今肢體是多的,身子卻是一個。眼不能對手說:「我用不着你。」頭也不能對腳說:「我用不着你。」不但如此,身上肢體,人以為軟弱的,更是不可少的。身上肢體,我們看為不體面的,越發給它加上體面;不俊美的,越發得着俊美。我們俊美的肢體,自然用不着裝飾。但神配搭這身子,把加倍的體面給那有缺欠的肢體,免得身上分門別類,總要肢體彼此相顧。若一個肢體受苦,所有的肢體就一同受苦;若一個肢體得榮耀,所有的肢體就一同快樂。你們就是基督的身子,並且各自作肢體。」(哥林多前書 12:12-27)

       你看,他的邏輯非常清楚,人因受靈洗而成了一個基督的身體,就猶如我們所能了解的概念一樣,身子是由許多肢體構成。所以「我們不拘是猶太人,是希臘人,是為奴的,是自主的,都從一位聖靈受洗,成了一個身體,飲於一位聖靈。」(哥林多前書 12:13) 然後他用例子說明肢體是要互相配合的。這裏面也再一次講到了神的絕對主權,因經文說,「但如今神隨自己的意思把肢體俱各安排在身上了。」(哥林多前書 12:18)

         然後說到,「不但如此,身上肢體,人以為軟弱的,更是不可少的。」(哥林多前書 12:22) 如果我們把這一節單獨來看,會不知道在說什麼,但看上下文就很清楚了,這是在說神的教會,「…神配搭這身子,把加倍的體面給那有缺欠的肢體,免得身上分門別類,總要肢體彼此相顧。」(哥林多前書 12:24-25) 所以這是在說教會中彼此要互相配搭,不論你以為那個人是軟弱與否。我們不能用屬世的眼光來分辨體面和俊美,要知道,「若一個肢體受苦,所有的肢體就一同受苦;若一個肢體得榮耀,所有的肢體就一同快樂。你們就是基督的身子,並且各自作肢體。」(哥林多前書 12:26-27)

       他說得很清楚,一直在說聖靈,我們需要的是聖靈的帶領(lead),放在三位一體的神的聖靈手裏。其實在舊約中就已經說明了,神看事情和人大不相同,當摩西的岳父看到摩西坐着審判百姓,就建議說,「…要從百姓中揀選有才能的人,就是敬畏神、誠實無妄、恨不義之財的人,派他們作千夫長、百夫長、五十夫長、十夫長,管理百姓。」(出埃及記 18:21) 看起來很合理,但結果不行,因最後是,「我(摩西)便將你們各支派的首領,有智慧、為眾人所認識的,照你們的支派,立他們為官長、千夫長、百夫長、五十夫長、十夫長,管理你們。」(申命記 1:15) 人看到的是才能,神所看重的是智慧,要知道真正的智慧是從上頭來的。

     很不幸的,一些現今的教會是以才能掛帥,違背了神的初衷,要知道,當門徒對耶穌說法利賽人不服的時候,「耶穌回答說:「凡栽種的物,若不是我天父栽種的,必要拔出來。任憑他們吧!他們是瞎眼領路的;若是瞎子領瞎子,兩個人都要掉在坑裏。」」(馬太福音 15:13-14) 這雖是對法利賽人說的,但原則是一樣的。神雖愛世人,但也的確有時會到任憑的地步,真的不要到神任憑的地步,因為那是不可挽回的悲哀,要趁著神還願意做工的時候做我們該做的事。

6. 屬靈的恩賜講論之二及提到恩賜的地方

       「神在教會所設立的:第一是使徒,第二是先知,第三是教師,其次是行異能的,再次是得恩賜醫病的,幫助人的,治理事的,說方言的。豈都是使徒嗎?豈都是先知嗎?豈都是教師嗎?豈都是行異能的嗎?豈都是得恩賜醫病的嗎?豈都是說方言的嗎?豈都是翻方言的嗎?你們要切切地求那更大的恩賜。我現今把最妙的道指示你們。」(哥林多前書 12:28-31)

       在這裏的經文很清楚的說,神在教會所設立的恩賜是有先後次序的。有次序是很清楚的,因為經文說,「這樣,你們不再作外人和客旅,是與聖徒同國,是神家裏的人了。並且被建造在使徒和先知的根基上,有基督耶穌自己為房角石,各房靠他聯絡得合式,漸漸成為主的聖殿。」(以弗所書 2:19-21) 我們注意到次序中沒有把翻方言的包括在恩賜裏面,但因聖經說是要凡事都當造就人,所以經文會說,「弟兄們,這卻怎麼樣呢?你們聚會的時候,各人或有詩歌,或有教訓,或有啓示,或有方言,或有翻出來的話,凡事都當造就人。若有說方言的,只好兩個人,至多三個人,且要輪流着說,也要一個人翻出來。若沒有人翻,就當在會中閉口,只對自己和神說就是了。」(哥林多前書 14:26-28) 這裏就很自然的說到翻方言的恩賜。現在有些教會說些自己都不懂的號稱方言,卻沒有人翻出來,明擺著不遵守聖經的教導,這實在是不對的。

       接著談到是,「你們要切切地求那更大的恩賜。我現今把最妙的道指示你們。」(哥林多前書 12:31) 也就是說,「如今常存的有信,有望,有愛;這三樣,其中最大的是愛。」(哥林多前書 13:13) 雖是如此, 不是說我們不要過信和望的生活。這是我們下次要分享的,這次就不多說了,現在就簡短的談一下和恩賜有關的話題。

       先是這經文說的很清楚, 所以我們就只列經文如後,「我們這許多人,在基督裏成為一身,互相聯絡作肢體,也是如此。按我們所得的恩賜,各有不同:或說預言,就當照着信心的程度說預言;或作執事,就當專一執事;或作教導的,就當專一教導;或作勸化的,就當專一勸化;施捨的,就當誠實;治理的,就當殷勤;憐憫人的,就當甘心。」(羅馬書 12:5-8) 

       在另一個地方說,「他所賜的有使徒,有先知,有傳福音的,有牧師和教師。」(以弗所書 4:11) 惟一要講的是我們以前提到過的,如果看彙編(Strong’sConcordance)的原文就知道,牧師本是人間的頭銜,牧養和教導本是在一起的,這也是現在稱為牧師的職責,所以神會使用現有讀經正確時的牧師。

       要知道,「各樣美善的恩賜和各樣全備的賞賜都是從上頭來的,從眾光之父那裏降下來的;在他並沒有改變,也沒有轉動的影兒。」(雅各書 1:17) 所以「各人要照所得的恩賜彼此服事,作神百般恩賜的好管家。若有講道的,要按着神的聖言講;若有服事人的,要按着神所賜的力量服事,叫神在凡事上因耶穌基督得榮耀。原來榮耀、權能都是他的,直到永永遠遠。阿們!」(彼得前書 4:10-11)